Emmanuel, or, God-man a treatise wherein the doctrine of the first Nicene and Chalcedon councels, concerning the two natures in Christ, is asserted against the lately vented Socinian doctrine / by John Tombes ...
         Tombes, John, 1603?-1676.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 294 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 119 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62866
         Wing T1803
         ESTC R5748
         12527345
         ocm 12527345
         62675
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62866)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62675)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 949:13)
      
       
         
           
             Emmanuel, or, God-man a treatise wherein the doctrine of the first Nicene and Chalcedon councels, concerning the two natures in Christ, is asserted against the lately vented Socinian doctrine / by John Tombes ...
             Tombes, John, 1603?-1676.
          
           [8], 227, [1] p.
           
             Printed for F. Smith ...,
             London :
             1669.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Table of contents: p. [5]-[7]
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Divinity.
           Nicene Creed.
           Socinianism -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           EMMANUEL
           ;
           OR
           ,
           God-Man
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           wherein
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           first
           Nicene
           and
           Chalcedon
           Councels
           ,
           concerning
           the
           two
           Natures
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           asserted
           against
           the
           lately
           vented
           Socinian
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           By
           
             John
             Tombes
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               For
               unto
               us
               a
               Child
               is
               born
               ,
               unto
               us
               a
               Son
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               shall
               be
               upon
               his
               shoulder
               :
               And
               his
               Name
               shall
               be
               called
               Wonderful
               ,
               Counsellour
               ,
               the
               Mighty
               God
               ,
               the
               Everlasting
               Father
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             F.
             Smith
          
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Elephant
           and
           Castle
           without
           Temple-Bar
           .
           1669.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           Ex
           Aed
           .
           Lambethanis
           Martii
           8.
           1668.
           
        
         
           Tho.
           Tomkyns
           R.
           R
           in
           Christo
           Patri
           ac
           Domino
           Domino
           Gilber
           ▪
           to
           Archi-Ep
           .
           Cant.
           a
           Sacris
           domesticis
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           WHereas
           this
           Treatise
           begins
           with
           mention
           of
           Christs
           words
           ,
           
             Mat.
             ●6
             .
             10
             ,
             33.
          
           which
           carry
           a
           shew
           of
           impertinency
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           fit
           to
           advertise
           thee
           that
           indeed
           this
           is
           but
           a
           s●red
           of
           a
           Treatise
           concerning
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           licensed
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Theocracy
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           a
           writing
           against
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           not
           long
           afore
           vented
           (
           which
           I
           was
           not
           aware
           of
           when
           I
           composed
           it
           )
           I
           yielded
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           publishing
           this
           by
           it self
           ,
           it
           
           being
           suggested
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           so
           Printed
           it
           would
           be
           useful
           and
           seasonable
           ,
           which
           having
           told
           th●e
           of
           ,
           I
           crave
           thy
           Prayers
           for
           him
           who
           is
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ.
             JOHN
             TOMBES
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             THe
             God
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             the
             sense
             professed
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Christs
             being
             God
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             9.
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             The
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             proof
             of
             Christs
             God-head
             ,
             from
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             are
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             18.
             given
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             is
             reselled
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             Exposition
             of
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             are
             shewed
             to
             be
             insufficient
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             Christs
             Generation
             before
             the
             world
             was
             is
             proved
             ,
             from
             John
             8.
             58.
             
          
           
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Christs
             being
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             John
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             is
             urged
             to
             prove
             the
             God-head
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             The
             proof
             of
             Christs
             God-head
             ,
             from
             Col.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             is
             vindicated
             from
             Exceptions
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               Heb.
            
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             are
             urged
             to
             prove
             the
             assertion
             of
             Christs
             God-head
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
             The
             Argument
             from
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             is
             vindicated
             from
             Exceptions
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               Heb.
            
             7.
             3.
             is
             urged
             to
             prove
             the
             Eternal
             Son-ship
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             Christs
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             so
             termed
             according
             to
             his
             excellency
             above
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             Christs
             Consubstantiality
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Deity
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             as
             the
             Chalcedon
             Councel
             determined
             ,
             is
             asserted
             and
             proved
             from
             
               John
               1.
               14.
               
               Acts
               2.
               30.
               
               Rom.
            
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             The
             Exception
             against
             the
             Argument
             ,
             from
             
               Acts
               2.
               30.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Rom.
            
             9.
             5.
             is
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             17
             This
             Exception
             against
             the
             Argument
             is
             refuted
             .
          
           
             
             Sect.
             18.
             
             The
             consubstantiality
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             us
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
             The
             Exceptions
             against
             this
             proof
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
             These
             Exceptions
             are
             refelled
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             21.
             
             The
             same
             consubstantiality
             of
             Christ
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             from
             1
             
               Pet.
               3.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               4.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               3.
               1
               
               John
               4.
               2.
               
               Heb.
            
             2.
             14.
             and
             10.
             5.
             
             John
             16.
             28.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             
             Christs
             consubstantiality
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             us
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             Philip.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
             The
             Exception
             against
             this
             Argument
             is
             recited
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             24.
             
             The
             Text
             is
             explained
             in
             order
             to
             the
             refelling
             of
             the
             Exception
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             25.
             
             Some
             Objections
             against
             the
             proof
             ,
             from
             Philip.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             are
             answered
             ,
             particularly
             Objections
             against
             expounding
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             Philip.
             2.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             Empire
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           SECT
           .
           I.
           
        
         
           
             The
             God
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           BEing
           taught
           by
           Christ
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Mat.
             6.
             10.
             
             Thy
             Kingdom
             come
             ,
          
           and
           ver
           .
           33.
           to
           
             seek
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ;
           it
           is
           necessary
           we
           know
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           terms
           
             [
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son.
             ]
          
           For
           explaining
           whereof
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           translated
           God
           answering
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           I
           shew
           in
           my
           Oath-book
           lect
           .
           1.
           sect
           .
           5.
           )
           in
           its
           common
           notion
           ,
           notes
           any
           Numen
           ,
           divine
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           worshipped
           ,
           whether
           real
           or
           nominal
           :
           Agreably
           to
           which
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             8.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             As
             concerning
             therefore
             the
             eating
             of
             th●se
             things
             that
             are
             offered
          
           to
           Idols
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           an
           Idol
           (
           though
           worshipped
           as
           God
           by
           deluded
           Gentiles
           )
           
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
          
           (
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           do
           good
           or
           hurt
           )
           
           
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             other
             God
             but
             ons
             :
             For
             though
             there
             be
             that
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             whether
             in
             Heaven
             or
             upon
             earth
             (
             as
             there
             be
             Gods
             many
             and
             Lords
             many
             )
             but
             to
             us
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             or
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             him
             :
          
           where
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           the
           term
           
             [
             one
             God
          
           ]
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           wit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           is
           stiled
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             2.
             our
             Father
          
           ,
           so
           v.
           3.
           
             the
             God
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           who
           is
           therefore
           frequently
           termed
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           especially
           St.
           John
           by
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           
             the
             Father
             and
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           distinction
           is
           made
           between
           
             one
             God
          
           and
           
             one
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           so
           also
           1
           
             Cor.
             12.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           5
           ,
           6.
           (
           it
           is
           1
           
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Mediatour
             between
             God
             and
             men
             )
          
           and
           accordingly
           the
           Apostolical
           salutations
           ,
           benedictions
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           and
           valedictions
           run
           thus
           ,
           
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             3.
             
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             2.
             
             Philip.
             1.
             2.
             
             Col.
             1.
             3.
             1
             
             Thes.
             1.
             1.
             2.
             
             Thes.
             1.
             2.
             
             Grace
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           with
           addition
           of
           
             mercy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             2.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             4.
             
             From
             
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             3.
             
             Blessed
             be
             God
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             14.
             
             The
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Ephes.
           3.
           14.
           
           
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             bow
             my
             knees
             unto
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Col.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             We
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             praying
             alwaies
             for
             you
             .
          
           1
           Thes.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             We
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             alwaies
             for
             you
             all
             making
             mention
             of
             you
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             remembring
             without
             ceasing
             your
             work
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             patience
             of
             hope
             ,
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Father
             .
          
           James
           1.
           1.
           
           
             James
             a
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           2.
           
           
             Grace
             and
             peace
             be
             multiplied
             unto
             you
             ,
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             our
             Lord.
          
           2
           John
           3.
           
           
             Grace
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             mercy
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             truth
             and
             love
             .
          
           And
           accordingly
           where
           the
           word
           
             [
             God
          
           ]
           or
           
             [
             Father
          
           ]
           is
           put
           simply
           it
           is
           distinctly
           applyed
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           1
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           and
           3.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           and
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           8.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           15.
           and
           6
           ,
           4
           ,
           11
           ,
           23.
           and
           7.
           4.
           25.
           and
           8.
           3.
           17.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           39.
           and
           10.
           9.
           and
           14.
           17
           ,
           18.
           and
           15.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           16.
           17
           ,
           19
           ,
           30.
           and
           16.
           20.
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           9.
           24
           ,
           30.
           and
           3.
           23.
           with
           many
           more
           both
           in
           the
           Epistles
           and
           other
           writings
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           which
           God
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           meant
           of
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           expresly
           say
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             I
             would
             have
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             of
             every
             man
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             of
             the
             woman
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             of
             Christ
             is
             God.
          
           In
           like
           manner
           Arch-Bishop
           Usher
           in
           his
           
             Diatriba
             about
             the
             ancient
             Apostolical
             Creed
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             other
             forms
             of
             faith
             wont
             to
             be
             propounded
             in
             Catechism
             and
             Baptism
             both
             by
             the
             western
             and
             eastern
             Christians
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           pag.
           13.
           out
           of
           
             Rufinus
             ,
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             eastern
             Churches
             do
             thus
             deliver
             their
             faith
             :
             I
             believe
             in
             one
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             speech
             ,
             whereas
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             only
             Son
             our
             Lord
             ,
             they
             deliver
             it
             thus
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             Lord
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             only
             Son
             ,
          
           which
           he
           shews
           in
           
           the
           shorter
           and
           larger
           Cre●ds
           
             Hierosolymitan
             ,
             Alexandrian
          
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Eusebius
             Caesariensis
          
           recited
           at
           the
           first
           Nicene
           Councel
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           addition
           assented
           to
           as
           their
           Creed
           Dr.
           Pearson
           Exposition
           of
           the
           8th
           .
           Article
           ,
           
             we
             have
             already
             shewn
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             originally
             that
             one
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             deried
             by
             none
             .
          
        
         
           Hereby
           we
           may
           understand
           who
           is
           meant
           by
           [
           the
           Father
           ]
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           termed
           by
           Christ
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             Matth.
          
           26.
           29.
           because
           it
           is
           appointed
           or
           delivered
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             Luke
             22.
             29.
             
             Matth.
          
           11.
           27.
           and
           28.
           18.
           
           John
           3.
           35.
           and
           5.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           and
           13.
           3.
           
           
             Act●
             2.
             33.
             36.
             2
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           17.
           and
           in
           all
           his
           administrations
           Christ
           expresseth
           his
           aim
           not
           to
           be
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           ,
           John
           8.
           50.
           54.
           and
           14.
           13.
           
           Sometimes
           it
           is
           termed
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             Mat.
          
           13.
           43.
           because
           God
           appoints
           it
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Luke
           22.
           29.
           and
           12.
           32.
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Mat.
             20.
             23.
             
             To
             sit
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             my
             left
             is
             not
             mine
             to
             give
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             them
             for
             whom
             it
             is
             prepared
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           
           Mat.
           25.
           34.
           
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             King
             say
             to
             them
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Acts
           1.
           7.
           
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             you
             to
             know
             the
             times
             or
             the
             seasons
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             put
             in
             his
             own
             power
             :
          
           For
           which
           reason
           it
           is
           said
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
             Of
             him
             are
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           believers
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           or
           
             to
             him
          
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             
             For
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             are
             all
             things
             ;
             to
             him
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             :
          
           And
           concerning
           Christ
           it
           is
           aid
           ,
           
             Phil.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Because
             he
             humbled
             himself
             and
             became
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             therefore
             God
             also
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             and
             things
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             tongue
             should
             confess
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           
             God's
             King
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             at
             his
             appearance
             and
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           and
           this
           shall
           be
           )
           
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Pather
             :
          
           And
           more
           fully
           St.
           Paul
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
           
             Then
             cometh
             the
             end
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             delivered
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             God
             even
             the
             Father
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             put
             down
             all
             rule
             and
             all
             authority
             and
             power
             :
             For
             he
             must
             reign
             till
             he
             hath
             put
             all
             enemies
             under
             his
             feet
             :
             The
             last
             enemy
             that
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             is
             death
             :
             For
             he
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feet
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             All
             things
             are
             put
             under
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             excepted
             which
             did
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
          
           ;
           Whence
           you
           may
           observe
           that
           the
           term
           
             [
             God
          
           ]
           is
           distinctly
           put
           for
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           contradistinction
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Father
           who
           appoints
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           that
           he
           puts
           his
           enemies
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           shall
           deliver
           up
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           the
           issue
           or
           end
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           to
           wit
           the
           Father
           ,
           may
           be
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           management
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           begining
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Father
           may
           be
           glorified
           by
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           others
           to
           whom
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           given
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             the
             sense
             professed
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             .
          
        
         
           THis
           leads
           us
           to
           enquire
           concerning
           the
           terms
           [
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Man
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ]
           which
           are
           the
           titles
           by
           which
           he
           is
           expressed
           ,
           whose
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           rightly
           conceive
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           without
           understanding
           these
           terms
           :
           That
           the
           title
           
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           given
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           is
           a
           fundamental
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           is
           manifest
           from
           Christs
           approbation
           of
           Peters
           answer
           to
           Christs
           question
           to
           his
           Disciples
           
             Matth.
             16.
             13.
             
             Whom
             do
             men
             say
             that
             I
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             am
             ?
          
           To
           which
           St.
           Peter
           answered
           ,
           verse
           16.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           whereto
           it
           is
           said
           
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Blessed
             art
             thou
          
           Simon
           Bar-Jona
           ,
           
             for
             flesh
             and
             blood
             hath
             not
             revealed
             it
             unto
             thee
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             which
             
             is
             in
             Heaven
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           when
           Jesus
           said
           to
           the
           twelve
           ,
           
             Will
             ye
             also
             go
             away
          
           ?
           Simon
           Peter
           
             answered
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             shall
             we
             go
             ?
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             we
             believe
             and
             are
             sure
             that
             thou
             art
             that
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           68
           ,
           69.
           
           And
           when
           the
           Eunuch
           said
           to
           Philip
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           36.
           
           
             See
             here
             is
             water
             ,
             what
             doth
             hinder
             me
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ?
             Philip
          
           said
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             believest
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             thou
             maist
             ,
             and
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           verse
           37.
           
           St.
           Paul
           Acts
           9.
           20.
           
             preached
             Christ
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             at
          
           Dimascus
           ,
           
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           and
           John
           1.
           49.
           
           Nathanael
           
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Rabbi
             .
             thou
             art
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             are
             the
             King
             of
          
           Israel
           .
           1
           
             John
             2.
             22.
             
             He
             is
             Antichrist
             that
             denieth
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
          
           verse
           23.
           
           
             Whosoever
             denieth
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             .
          
           1
           John
           4.
           15.
           
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             confess
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             God.
          
           1
           John
           5.
           5.
           
           
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             overcometh
             the
             world
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           verse
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             record
             ▪
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             
             life
             is
             in
             his
             Son
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             hath
             life
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             hath
             not
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Nevertheless
           there
           is
           great
           difference
           about
           this
           appellation
           [
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ]
           whether
           it
           import
           Divine
           Nature
           distinct
           from
           Humane
           ,
           or
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           by
           Divine
           operation
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           ordinary
           way
           of
           natural
           generation
           as
           other
           men
           are
           begotten
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           supernatural
           operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Angel
           to
           
             Mary
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Highest
             shall
             overshadow
             thee
             ;
             Therefore
             also
             that
             holy
             thing
             which
             shall
             be
             born
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           Whence
           the
           Samosatenians
           and
           Photinians
           of
           old
           ,
           so
           the
           Socinians
           in
           this
           last
           age
           deny
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           Being
           afore
           his
           conception
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Virgins
           womb
           ,
           but
           the
           Arians
           granting
           him
           to
           have
           a
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           created
           by
           God
           the
           first
           creature
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           by
           him
           God
           the
           Father
           made
           all
           things
           else
           :
           In
           opposition
           to
           whom
           the
           Creed
           of
           the
           first
           Nicene
           Councel
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Eusebius
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Caesarea
           set
           down
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           
           Usher
           in
           his
           
             Diatriba
             de
             Symbolis
          
           pag.
           16.
           out
           of
           
             At
             hanasius
             operum
             tom
             .
             2.
             pag.
             48.
             edit
             .
             Commelinian
             Socrates
             lib.
             1.
             
             Hist.
             c.
             5.
             
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
          
           12.
           and
           
             Gelasius
             Cyricenus
             in
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             Nic.
             part
             3.
             c.
          
           35.
           is
           thus
           :
           
             We
             believe
             also
             in
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             born
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             of
             God
             ,
             light
             of
             light
             ,
             very
             God
             of
             very
             God
             ,
             begotten
             not
             made
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             both
             the
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             in
             the
             earth
             :
          
           In
           which
           there
           are
           these
           propositions
           included
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           before
           any
           creature
           was
           made
           .
           2.
           
           That
           he
           was
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           as
           the
           Arians
           held
           .
           3.
           
           That
           he
           was
           very
           God
           of
           very
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           Father
           .
           4.
           
           That
           by
           him
           all
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           whether
           in
           Heaven
           or
           in
           Earth
           ,
           which
           propositions
           are
           proved
           by
           these
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           
             Christ's
             being
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Nicene
             cre●d
             is
             proved
             from
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             18.
             
          
        
         
           THe
           first
           Text
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           which
           I
           shall
           produce
           to
           prove
           them
           is
           ,
           John
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           18.
           where
           it
           is
           thus
           said
           ,
           
             In
             the
             begining
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             in
             the
             begining
             with
             God
             :
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             was
             not
             made
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             made
             ,
             in
             him
             was
             life
             and
             the
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
             :
             And
             the
             light
             shineth
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             comprehended
             it
             not
             :
          
           verse
           9.
           
           
             He
             was
             the
             true
             light
             which
             enlightneth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           
             He
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
          
           verse
           14.
           
           
             And
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             glory
             as
             of
             the
             
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             .
          
           verse
           15.
           
           John
           
             bare
             witness
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             he
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             ,
             He
             that
             cometh
             after
             me
             is
             preferred
             before
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             before
             me
             .
          
           verse
           18.
           
           
             No
             man
             hath
             seen
             God
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             which
             is
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             hath
             declared
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           agreed
           on
           ,
           that
           by
           
             [
             the
             word
          
           ]
           is
           meant
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           verse
           17
           ,
           29.
           and
           other
           passages
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thence
           I
           argue
           :
           He
           who
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           with
           God
           ,
           was
           God
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           whose
           life
           was
           the
           light
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           true
           light
           inlightning
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           world
           was
           made
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           flesh
           ,
           was
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           before
           John
           the
           Baptist
           was
           ,
           before
           any
           creature
           was
           made
           ,
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           very
           God
           of
           very
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           :
           But
           such
           was
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           he
           was
           ,
           before
           any
           creature
           was
           made
           ,
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           made
           of
           nothing
           
           very
           God
           of
           very
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           :
           The
           minor
           is
           almost
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           major
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           equivolence
           of
           terms
           ,
           it
           being
           all
           one
           to
           be
           God
           in
           the
           beginning
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           the
           world
           was
           made
           ,
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           his
           bosom
           before
           John
           Baptist
           as
           to
           be
           before
           any
           creature
           was
           made
           ,
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           not
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           very
           God
           of
           very
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           4.
           
        
         
           
             The
             exceptions
             against
             the
             proof
             of
             Christs
             God-head
             from
             
               John
               1.
               1.
               
               &c.
            
             are
             set
             down
             .
          
        
         
           NEvertheless
           the
           major
           proposition
           of
           the
           argument
           is
           denied
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           denial
           it
           is
           said
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           to
           set
           forth
           by
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           began
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           very
           appellation
           of
           
             [
             the
             
             Word
          
           ]
           here
           given
           to
           Christ
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Prophetical
           office
           in
           publishing
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           by
           
             [
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ]
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           creation
           of
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           new
           creation
           ,
           as
           is
           meant
           
             Mark
             1.
             1.
             
             Luke
             1.
             2.
             
             John
          
           6.
           64.
           and
           8.
           25.
           and
           15.
           27.
           and
           16.
           4.
           
           
             Acts
             11.
             15.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             3.
             1
             
             John
          
           1.
           1.
           and
           2.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           24.
           2
           
           John
           5.
           6.
           which
           note
           a
           special
           term
           of
           beginning
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           preaching
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           which
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             beginning
             ,
             Luke
          
           3.
           23.
           to
           wit
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           when
           he
           was
           
             about
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
          
           ,
           not
           as
           it
           is
           translated
           ,
           
             began
             to
             be
             about
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           he
           was
           with
           God
           in
           Heaven
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           being
           taken
           up
           into
           the
           third
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           Paul
           was
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           2.
           and
           so
           was
           in
           
             the
             bosom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           is
           gathered
           from
           Iohn
           3.
           13
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           and
           Iohn
           6.
           62.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           he
           was
           a
           God
           as
           Moses
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Exod.
           7.
           1.
           because
           of
           the
           power
           he
           had
           to
           work
           miracles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Iohn
             1.
             1
             ,
             the
             Word
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           without
           
           the
           article
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           rendred
           
             [
             a
             God
          
           ]
           not
           
             [
             God
          
           or
           
             the
             God.
          
           ]
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           by
           
             [
             all
             things
             made
             by
             him
             ]
          
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           at
           the
           first
           creation
           ,
           but
           the
           things
           or
           persons
           belonging
           to
           the
           new
           creation
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           expressed
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             10.
             
             Ephes.
          
           3.
           9.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ]
          
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           reformed
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           life
           eternal
           was
           revealed
           by
           him
           ,
           called
           
             Heb.
             2.
             5.
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           
             his
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
          
           by
           his
           preaching
           :
           or
           that
           
             in
             him
             was
             life
          
           upon
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           
             this
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
          
           by
           saving
           them
           ,
           and
           raising
           them
           up
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           it
           should
           not
           be
           read
           
             Iohn
             1.
             14.
             he
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ;
           but
           
             the
             Word
             was
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           humane
           weakness
           after
           he
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           meant
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           at
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           but
           his
           after
           condition
           in
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           as
           Isaack
           is
           termed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Heb.
           11.
           17.
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           being
           
           Abraham's
           Heir
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           birth
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           was
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           
           the
           substance
           of
           Abraham
           :
           So
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           termed
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           not
           from
           his
           peculiar
           generation
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           were
           made
           ,
           but
           so
           other
           peculiarities
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           was
           by
           peculiar
           operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           generated
           in
           the
           Virgins
           womb
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           title
           of
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           given
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           Angel
           himself
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           35.
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           special
           sanctification
           and
           mission
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           given
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           Iohn
           10.
           36.
           3.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           given
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             Acts
          
           13.
           33.
           and
           therefore
           termed
           
             the
             first
             begotten
             from
          
           ,
           or
           
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             18.
             
             Rev.
          
           1.
           5.
           4.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           singular
           exaltation
           and
           office
           ,
           which
           is
           agreeable
           to
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           Psal.
           89.
           27.
           and
           whereby
           he
           is
           termed
           
             the
             first
             born
             among
             many
             brethren
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           29.
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           calling
           to
           the
           office
           of
           chief-Priest-hood
           that
           is
           applied
           to
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           5.
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Psal.
             2.
             7.
             
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           That
           he
           was
           before
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           power
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           mightier
           ,
           or
           
             stronger
             than
             him
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           word
           used
           concerning
           the
           same
           speech
           in
           the
           other
           three
           Evangelists
           ,
           
             Matth.
             3
             ,
             11.
             
             Mark
             1.
             7.
             
             Luke
          
           3.
           16.
           
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           5.
           
        
         
           
             The
             sense
             of
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             18.
             given
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             is
             refelled
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           
             Irenaeus
             lib.
             3.
             
             Adv.
             Heresies
             ,
             c.
          
           11.
           and
           others
           near
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           Iohn
           in
           writing
           this
           Gospel
           was
           to
           oppose
           the
           Heresies
           of
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Ebion
             ,
             Cerinthus
             ,
             Marcion
             ,
             Valentinus
             ,
          
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           as
           whether
           from
           Platonick
           Philosophy
           ,
           or
           other
           fancies
           ,
           corrupted
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           God-head
           ,
           made
           Christ
           a
           meer
           man
           ,
           contrary
           to
           which
           St.
           Iohn
           asserts
           his
           divinity
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           thence
           got
           the
           name
           of
           
             the
             Divine
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Gospel
           to
           be
           that
           part
           of
           Scripture
           which
           doth
           most
           plainly
           deliver
           Theology
           or
           speech
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thereby
           as
           also
           in
           relating
           many
           Acts
           and
           Sermons
           of
           Christ
           
           omitted
           by
           other
           Evangelists
           which
           makes
           a
           supplement
           to
           their
           Histories
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           series
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           the
           expressions
           compared
           with
           Gen.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           of
           
             [
             in
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             with
             God
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             the
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             light
             shineth
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             comprehended
             it
             not
             ]
          
           are
           so
           correspondent
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           St.
           John
           did
           allude
           to
           Moses
           his
           description
           of
           the
           first
           creation
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           use
           Moses
           his
           expressions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           meant
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           hath
           been
           conceived
           not
           only
           by
           Christians
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           A●relius
           the
           Platonist
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           ,
           in
           his
           book
           
             of
             Evangelical
             preparation
             ,
             lib.
             11.
             c.
          
           19.
           relates
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           slightly
           passed
           over
           ,
           which
           
             John
             Cameron
          
           observes
           in
           his
           
             answers
             to
             questions
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             v.
          
           2.
           concerning
           Gods
           manner
           of
           delivering
           mysteries
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           but
           dusky
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           twi-light
           ,
           until
           the
           Messias
           his
           time
           ,
           who
           should
           fully
           discover
           the
           things
           of
           God
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           risen
           ,
           doth
           things
           before
           obscured
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           Christs
           creating
           the
           
           world
           in
           the
           beginning
           even
           from
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
             For
             wherefore
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             should
          
           Moses
           
             (
             which
             no
             where
             else
             is
             done
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             )
             so
             often
             bring
             in
             God
             speaking
             ,
             let
             this
             and
             that
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             was
             made
             ?
             For
             certainly
             God
             then
             used
             no
             speech
             as
             when
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             Prophets
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             cold
             answer
             ,
             that
          
           Moses
           
             did
             so
             write
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             signified
             after
             a
             humane
             manner
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             all
             things
             by
             his
             beck
             .
             For
             who
             doubts
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             indeed
             know
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             God
             used
             no
             tools
             or
             engines
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             the
             intent
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             also
             else-where
             God
             brought
             in
             using
             like
             speech
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             some
             great
             work
             or
             miracle
             ?
             I
             do
             no
             whit
             doubt
             but
          
           John
           
             had
             an
             eye
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             when
             he
             termed
             Christ
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             pointed
             out
             by
             those
             expressions
             ;
             He
             said
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             although
             obscurely
             indeed
             ,
             as
             befitted
             those
             times
             ,
             even
             as
             also
             obscurely
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             when
          
           Moses
           
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moved
             upon
             the
             waters
             .
             For
             indeed
             at
             first
             view
             he
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             some
             wind
             and
             so
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             expounded
             
             that
             place
             .
             But
             because
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             whence
             that
             wind
             should
             arise
             ,
             or
             fit
             cause
             why
             it
             should
             move
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             men
             might
             be
             inclined
             to
             conjecture
             that
          
           Moses
           
             in
             that
             place
             had
             respect
             to
             another
             thing
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             plainly
             ,
             sith
             no
             reason
             of
             so
             diligent
             and
             heedful
             an
             observation
             fit
             enough
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             that
             God
             spake
             of
             each
             thing
             severally
             ,
             Let
             it
             be
             made
             and
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             mystery
             couched
             under
             those
             expressions
             :
             When
             therefore
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             let
             the
             Jews
             either
             open
             and
             explain
             to
             us
             that
             Mystery
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             not
             shew
             themselves
             stiff
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             confess
             indeed
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             hesitant
             here
             with
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             sith
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             be
             he
             by
             whom
             God
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             no
             man
             hath
             any
             more
             cause
             of
             doubting
             left
             ,
             but
             that
          
           Moses
           
             would
             intimate
             it
             by
             that
             diligent
             observation
             which
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
          
           [
           Psal.
           33.
           6.
           9.
           
           
             By
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             the
             Heavens
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             host
             of
             them
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             :
             He
             spake
             and
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             besides
          
           those
           word●
           
           
             Psal.
             136.
             5.
             to
             him
             that
             by
             wisdom
          
           (
           which
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           as
           well
           as
           speech
           )
           
             made
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Psal.
             148.
             5.
             he
             commanded
             and
             they
             were
             created
             ,
          
           did
           so
           far
           intimate
           that
           the
           Chaldee
           Paraphrast
           ,
           Isa.
           45.
           12.
           reads
           ;
           
             I
             in
             my
             word
             have
             made
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             created
             man
             upon
             it
          
           and
           
             Isa.
             48.
             13.
             
             By
             my
             word
             I
             have
             founded
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           Philo
           the
           Jew
           besides
           other
           sayings
           in
           his
           book
           of
           allegories
           shewing
           his
           inklings
           of
           his
           knowledge
           of
           this
           mystery
           ,
           though
           dark
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             word
          
           or
           reason
           ,
           (
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           both
           )
           
             made
             the
             world
          
           :
           These
           with
           many
           other
           allegations
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           produced
           out
           of
           Jewish
           Writers
           ,
           and
           others
           do
           evince
           ,
           that
           the
           Evangelist
           means
           the
           same
           creation
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
          
           and
           the
           same
           beginning
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
          
           as
           Moses
           meant
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             God
             created
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Gen.
           1.
           1.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           in
           which
           the
           force
           of
           the
           argument
           consists
           is
           according
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           obvious
           use
           of
           the
           words
           and
           phrases
           ;
           the
           other
           for
           the
           most
           part
           without
           example
           ,
           and
           so
           streined
           ,
           as
           that
           
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           perceived
           ,
           they
           studied
           rather
           to
           wrest
           ,
           than
           to
           interpret
           them
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           comparing
           the
           allegations
           and
           senses
           on
           both
           sides
           given
           in
           the
           particulars
           as
           they
           are
           in
           order
           examined
           in
           the
           next
           Section
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Adversaries
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           in
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           to
           set
           out
           Christ
           in
           what
           he
           was
           singular
           ,
           and
           was
           excellent
           in
           him
           :
           But
           to
           expound
           his
           words
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           the
           Evangelist
           deliver
           things
           common
           to
           him
           with
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           the
           Word
           Christ
           was
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             with
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           was
           known
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           no
           more
           than
           might
           be
           said
           of
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ;
           to
           say
           he
           was
           with
           God
           to
           learn
           Mysteries
           is
           the
           same
           which
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           rapt
           into
           Paradise
           ,
           or
           is
           true
           of
           Moses
           when
           he
           conferred
           with
           God
           in
           the
           Mount
           ;
           to
           say
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           preaching
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           become
           new
           creatures
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           than
           might
           be
           said
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           
           and
           other
           Apostles
           ;
           to
           say
           he
           was
           a
           God
           in
           office
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Divine
           Power
           to
           work
           Miracles
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           him
           than
           might
           be
           said
           of
           Moses
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           or
           can
           they
           give
           any
           good
           reason
           ,
           which
           may
           agree
           with
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           so
           divine
           a
           writing
           and
           Writer
           as
           this
           of
           John
           ,
           to
           deliver
           things
           so
           obvious
           in
           so
           obscure
           Phrases
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           congruous
           to
           a
           divine
           Historian
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           other
           Evangelists
           delivered
           in
           plainer
           expressions
           ;
           nor
           why
           he
           should
           prefix
           those
           sacred
           Aphorisms
           before
           his
           History
           ,
           if
           they
           contained
           no
           Mystery
           ,
           but
           things
           easily
           perceivable
           by
           sense
           ;
           nor
           is
           such
           an
           end
           ,
           as
           is
           imagined
           by
           some
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           was
           not
           the
           Messias
           ,
           any
           thing
           probable
           to
           have
           been
           propounded
           by
           John
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           who
           wrote
           long
           after
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           was
           dead
           ;
           nor
           could
           be
           ,
           or
           was
           by
           any
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           :
           Such
           things
           as
           these
           can
           hardly
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Evangelist
           without
           some
           note
           of
           dotage
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           expound
           the
           words
           
             [
             in
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ]
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
           was
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           was
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           ,
           is
           more
           like
           an
           inept
           tautology
           of
           a
           trifler
           ,
           than
           the
           holy
           ,
           wise
           saying
           of
           a
           Divine
           Writer
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           sense
           given
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           is
           in
           sundry
           things
           not
           true
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Christ
           was
           not
           with
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           they
           expound
           ,
           verse
           1.
           2.
           his
           being
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           was
           come
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           conversed
           familiarly
           with
           men
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           be
           the
           beginning
           at
           
           John's
           beginning
           to
           preach
           ,
           or
           Christs
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           the
           continuing
           of
           it
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           )
           all
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           new
           Creation
           ,
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           reconciling
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           preaching
           and
           propagating
           of
           the
           Gospel
           were
           done
           by
           him
           .
           For
           the
           many
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           were
           not
           done
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           was
           his
           dying
           for
           us
           ,
           nor
           the
           sending
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           impowering
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           them
           till
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascention
           :
           Yea
           those
           men
           who
           expound
           the
           words
           ,
           
             John
             1.
             3.
             
             All
             
             things
             were
             done
             by
             him
          
           of
           divine
           and
           marvelous
           works
           ,
           yet
           many
           divine
           marvelous
           works
           ,
           as
           ,
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           the
           transfiguration
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           the
           rending
           the
           veil
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Earthquake
           ,
           cleaving
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           opening
           the
           Graves
           ,
           darkening
           of
           the
           Sun
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           they
           deny
           to
           have
           been
           done
           by
           Christ
           or
           the
           concurrence
           of
           his
           power
           or
           operation
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           true
           in
           their
           sense
           ,
           that
           without
           him
           was
           nothing
           done
           that
           was
           done
           ;
           For
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           afore
           Christs
           manifestation
           to
           
             Israel
             ,
             Iohn
          
           did
           preach
           and
           Baptize
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           working
           of
           Miracles
           there
           were
           some
           that
           
             did
             cast
             out
             devils
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             who
             followed
             not
             Christ
             ,
             Luk.
          
           9.
           49.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           sense
           the
           world
           was
           made
           by
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Gentiles
           reconciled
           by
           Christs
           Preaching
           or
           the
           world
           reformed
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Apostles
           after
           his
           Ascention
           :
           And
           if
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           after
           Christs
           Ascention
           
             all
             things
             were
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
          
           that
           was
           not
           
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           
             he
             was
             
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           did
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             was
             a
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           did
           work
           Miracles
           ,
           
             was
             with
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           making
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           John
           1.
           3.
           cannot
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           their
           own
           exposition
           of
           
             [
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ]
           of
           Christs
           care
           in
           ordering
           and
           moderating
           all
           things
           belonging
           to
           his
           Church
           after
           his
           ascention
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           more
           been
           said
           of
           him
           as
           then
           done
           than
           may
           be
           said
           now
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           adversaries
           grant
           ,
           that
           some
           more
           than
           ordinary
           remarkable
           things
           is
           related
           of
           Christ
           by
           St.
           John
           in
           the
           first
           verses
           of
           his
           Gospel
           :
           Whence
           may
           be
           justly
           inferred
           that
           the
           Exposition
           given
           by
           them
           neither
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           ,
           nor
           the
           Evangelists
           words
           ,
           nor
           their
           own
           sayings
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           6.
           
        
         
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             Exposition
             of
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             are
             shewed
             to
             be
             insufficient
             .
          
        
         
           BUt
           besides
           other
           absurdities
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           
           the
           reasons
           they
           give
           are
           mistakes
           and
           insufficient
           for
           what
           they
           produce
           them
           :
           For
           in
           the
           first
           there
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Evangelist
           used
           the
           term
           
             [
             Word
          
           ]
           to
           intimate
           by
           whom
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           began
           ;
           For
           Christ
           is
           not
           termed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           we
           translate
           
             [
             the
             Word
          
           ]
           because
           he
           was
           Gods
           Messenger
           to
           declare
           Gods
           mind
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           the
           term
           
             [
             Word
          
           ]
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           expresse
           a
           deputy
           ,
           but
           the
           term
           [
           Ambassador
           ,
           Lega●e
           ]
           but
           because
           it
           signifies
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fitly
           expresseth
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           made
           all
           things
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           
             Psal.
             136.
             5.
             
             Prov.
          
           3.
           19.
           with
           whom
           
             he
             was
             when
             he
             prepared
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Prov.
          
           8.
           27.
           to
           which
           the
           Evangelist
           alludes
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             John
             1.
             2.
             the
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           ch
           .
           9.
           2.
           alluding
           to
           that
           ,
           
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
             Let
             us
             make
             man
             in
             our
             Image
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           
             who
             hast
             framed
             man
             in
             thy
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           because
           all
           things
           are
           said
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           places
           before
           alledged
           ,
           
             Psal.
             33.
             6.
             9.
             
             Psal.
          
           148.
           5.
           alluding
           without
           doubt
           to
           the
           expressions
           ,
           
           Gen.
           1.
           3
           ,
           6
           ,
           9
           ,
           11
           ,
           14
           ,
           20
           ,
           24
           ,
           26
           ,
           28.
           and
           accordingly
           the
           holy
           Writers
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           expresse
           the
           first
           Creation
           ,
           as
           done
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           St.
           
             Paul
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             God
             who
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           Heb.
           11.
           3.
           
           
             Through
             faith
             we
             understand
             that
             the
             worlds
             were
             framed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             For
             this
             they
             willingly
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             heavens
             were
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             standing
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             water
             ,
          
           or
           as
           it
           may
           be
           read
           ,
           
             consisting
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             by
             water
          
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           the
           Chaldee
           Paraphrast
           in
           abundance
           of
           places
           ,
           especially
           where
           Gods
           creating
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           is
           signified
           ,
           useth
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             I
             have
             done
             it
             by
             my
             Word
             ,
          
           as
           Isa.
           45.
           12.
           and
           48.
           13.
           
           Hos.
           1.
           7.
           whence
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           St.
           John
           used
           the
           term
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Word
          
           as
           a
           title
           known
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           answering
           to
           the
           Chaldee
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           
             Heinsius
             Arist.
             sac
             .
             exercit
             .
             in
             non
             .
             c.
          
           3.
           observes
           ,
           
             it
             undoubtedly
             comes
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Greeks
             ,
          
           and
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           relating
           Gods
           acts
           ,
           especially
           the
           Creation
           ,
           as
           done
           by
           
             the
             
             Word
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           given
           by
           the
           Evangelist
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           signifie
           his
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           his
           creation
           of
           the
           World
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           created
           all
           things
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           nor
           doth
           the
           speech
           ,
           1
           John
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           that
           
             what
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             which
             he
             and
             other
             Apostles
             had
             seen
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             their
             hands
             handled
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           term
           
             [
             Word
             of
             Life
          
           ]
           imports
           only
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           so
           termed
           from
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           handled
           or
           saw
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           
             they
             heard
             ,
             saw
             ,
             handled
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             concerning
             the
             Word
             of
             life
          
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           verse
           2.
           
           
             And
             the
             life
             was
             manifested
             and
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             witness
             ,
             and
             shew
             unto
             you
             that
             eternal
             life
             which
             was
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             manifested
             unto
             us
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           is
           expressed
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           they
           heard
           ,
           saw
           ,
           handled
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           ,
           or
           Divine
           Nature
           was
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           by
           his
           words
           of
           command
           to
           unclean
           Spirits
           to
           depart
           ,
           to
           the
           Winds
           and
           Seas
           to
           be
           still
           ,
           
           by
           his
           Miracles
           which
           they
           saw
           ,
           felt
           ,
           tasted
           ,
           
             whereby
             he
             manifested
             his
             glory
          
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           14.
           and
           2.
           11.
           and
           11.
           40.
           whence
           Christ
           argues
           ,
           
             John
             10
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             If
             I
             do
             not
             the
             works
             of
             my
             Father
             believe
             me
             not
             ,
             But
             if
             I
             do
             ,
             though
             ye
             believe
             not
             me
             ,
             believe
             the
             works
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             and
             believe
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           John
           14.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             The
             words
             that
             I
             speak
             unto
             you
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             he
             doth
             the
             works
             :
             Believe
             me
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Father
             in
             me
             ;
             or
             else
             believe
             me
             for
             the
             very
             works
             sake
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           Christ
           described
           ,
           Rev.
           19.
           13.
           where
           he
           is
           called
           
             [
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ]
           as
           a
           Prophet
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           title
           
             [
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ]
           imported
           his
           preaching
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Warriour
           to
           shew
           his
           power
           ;
           not
           as
           the
           Essay
           on
           
             Rev.
             19.
             13.
             
             Because
             he
             came
             immediately
             from
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             in
             Heaven
             to
             publish
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             had
             full
             power
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             miracles
             he
             pleased
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           
             [
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ]
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           denied
           but
           that
           in
           many
           of
           the
           places
           alledged
           in
           the
           second
           exception
           
           
             [
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ]
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           material
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           whether
           
             [
             beginning
             ]
             Luke
          
           3.
           23.
           be
           referred
           to
           Christs
           age
           ,
           or
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           the
           latter
           be
           lesse
           probable
           ,
           because
           then
           when
           Christ
           was
           Baptized
           of
           John
           he
           had
           not
           begun
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           till
           after
           his
           temptation
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           But
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           proved
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           word
           
             [
             the
             beginning
          
           ]
           is
           used
           
             John
             8.
             44.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             8.
             
             Mat.
          
           19.
           4
           ,
           8
           ▪
           and
           24.
           21.
           
           Mark.
           10.
           6.
           and
           13.
           19.
           
           
             Heb.
             1.
             10.
             2
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           4.
           for
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           expressions
           ,
           John
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           5
           ,
           10.
           and
           other
           evidences
           before
           alledged
           shew
           it
           ,
           answers
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             
             Gr.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           John
           1.
           1.
           and
           in
           both
           places
           are
           delivered
           with
           the
           like
           agreableness
           to
           Gods
           Majesty
           in
           creating
           ,
           that
           even
           as
           Longinus
           the
           Philosopher
           magnified
           Moses
           his
           description
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           so
           
             Franciscus
             Junius
          
           that
           eminent
           Divine
           was
           taken
           with
           the
           reading
           of
           
             John
             1.
             1.
             
             &c.
          
           and
           from
           his
           inclinations
           to
           Atheism
           was
           by
           it
           brought
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           as
           he
           relates
           in
           the
           narration
           of
           his
           own
           life
           .
           As
           for
           the
           sense
           the
           Adversaries
           give
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             the
             immediate
             Interpreter
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             revealed
             his
             counsel
             touching
             our
             salvation
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             disclose
             our
             secrets
             by
             our
             words
             ,
             which
             reason
             ,
          
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             may
             not
             obscurely
             be
             collected
             from
             the
          
           18.
           v.
           
             of
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             being
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             talk
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             indeed
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             the
             immediate
             Interpreter
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             absolute
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             which
             he
             was
             to
             propound
             to
             men
             ,
          
           it
           hath
           no
           colour
           from
           the
           Text
           ;
           For
           neither
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           appellation
           of
           
             [
             the
             Word
          
           ]
           is
           given
           to
           Christ
           
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Prophetical
             Office
             ,
          
           nor
           is
           it
           said
           in
           
             the
             beginning
             the
             Word
             was
             preaching
             ,
          
           but
           simply
           was
           ,
           noting
           his
           existence
           ,
           not
           his
           acting
           ;
           nor
           will
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Propositions
           consist
           with
           the
           sense
           they
           give
           ,
           for
           then
           St.
           John
           should
           have
           said
           thus
           :
           In
           the
           beginning
           the
           Word
           was
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           been
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           came
           down
           from
           
           Heaven
           and
           was
           
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           then
           
             he
             was
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             endued
             with
             divine
             Power
             and
             Empire
             ,
          
           to
           cast
           out
           Devils
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           great
           works
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           ;
           whereas
           the
           first
           thing
           he
           sets
           down
           in
           the
           being
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           being
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           all
           things
           by
           him
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           applied
           in
           this
           order
           to
           no
           beginning
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             [
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ]
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           first
           Creation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           publishing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           consideration
           also
           overthrows
           their
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           
             [
             was
             with
             God
             ]
             of
             his
             being
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             talk
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             indeed
             his
             Word
             .
          
           For
           if
           it
           were
           meant
           of
           his
           taking
           up
           into
           Heaven
           in
           a
           humane
           body
           (
           as
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           2.
           is
           said
           of
           Paul
           )
           then
           it
           should
           have
           been
           put
           first
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           the
           second
           and
           fourth
           Proposition
           ,
           John
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           being
           repeated
           ,
           v.
           2.
           and
           then
           it
           following
           ,
           verse
           3.
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             not
             one
             thing
             was
             made
             that
             was
             made
             ,
          
           it
           plainly
           shews
           that
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           with
           God
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Creation
           of
           the
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           
           so
           as
           that
           all
           things
           were
           made
           by
           him
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           God
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           As
           for
           the
           words
           ,
           verse
           18.
           of
           his
           
             being
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           they
           do
           not
           shew
           his
           
             receiving
             instructions
             from
             God
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Messenger
           ,
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           sent
           down
           again
           to
           deliver
           his
           Message
           perfectly
           and
           amply
           ,
           but
           the
           love
           ▪
           and
           intimacy
           and
           nearness
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           perfectly
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           mind
           :
           And
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           that
           the
           Evangelist
           alluded
           ,
           John
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           18.
           to
           the
           passages
           which
           are
           
             Prov.
             8.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             When
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Sea
             his
             decree
             ,
             that
             the
             waters
             should
             not
             passe
             his
             commandement
             ,
             when
             he
             appointed
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             then
             I
             was
             by
             him
             as
             one
             brought
             up
             with
             him
             ,
          
           (
           Hebr.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             Foster
             Child
             ,
             Aquila
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           nursed
           as
           a
           Child
           in
           the
           bosom
           )
           
             and
             I
             was
             daily
             his
             delight
             ,
             rejoycing
             alwaies
             before
             him
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Grotius
             annot
             .
             ad
             J●
             .
             1.
             1.
             
             Prov.
          
           8.
           27.
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           and
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           being
           in
           the
           bosom
           was
           not
           as
           a
           Servant
           to
           be
           imployed
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Son
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           delighted
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           Matth.
           3.
           17.
           and
           17.
           5.
           
           As
           for
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           immagined
           concerning
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             John
          
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           as
           if
           it
           were
           thus
           ,
           
             He
             was
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             unknown
             to
             men
             till
             he
             was
             manifested
             by
          
           John
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           partly
           false
           ,
           sith
           he
           was
           known
           to
           Mary
           his
           Mother
           ,
           
             Zecharias
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Simeon
             ,
             Anna
             ,
             Joseph
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Wise
           men
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             a
             horn
             of
             Salvation
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             rising
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             people
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           may
           be
           perceived
           by
           reading
           Luke
           1.
           and
           2.
           ch
           .
           Mat.
           1.
           and
           2.
           so
           is
           it
           frivolous
           ,
           as
           being
           without
           any
           example
           of
           such
           use
           of
           the
           expressions
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           phrase
           ,
           which
           still
           notes
           presence
           of
           being
           ,
           or
           subsist●nce
           ,
           or
           cohab●●ation
           ,
           as
           
             Mat.
             13.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             Mark
          
           6.
           3.
           and
           9.
           19.
           
           
             Luke
             9.
             41.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           16.
           6.
           
           &c.
           and
           signifies
           Joh.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           his
           being
           with
           God
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             with
             thee
             ,
             Joh.
          
           17.
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Prov.
           8.
           30.
           which
           the
           Chaldee
           Paraphrast
           reads
           ,
           
             at
             his
             side
          
           ,
           and
           
             Exod.
             20.
             19.
             
             Let
             not
             the
             Lord
             speak
             with
             us
             by
             the
             Word
             which
             is
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
             Solomon
          
           as
           it
           is
           stiled
           ,
           ch
           .
           9.
           9.
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             And
             wisdom
             was
             with
             thee
             which
             knoweth
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             was
             presen●
             
             when
             thou
             madest
             the
             world
             ,
          
           where
           the
           translators
           in
           the
           margin
           not
           unfitly
           place
           
             Prov.
             8.
             22.
             
             Joh.
          
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           10.
           as
           parallel
           Texts
           to
           shew
           the
           presence
           and
           co-operation
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           making
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           shew
           the
           Jews
           had
           some
           ●nkling
           of
           the
           Words
           subsistence
           at
           the
           Creation
           ,
           though
           the
           writing
           be
           Apocryphal
           ,
           nor
           doth
           his
           
             being
             with
             the
             Father
             John
          
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           signifie
           objective
           presence
           ,
           but
           essential
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           device
           of
           Christs
           being
           taken
           up
           into
           heaven
           in
           his
           humane
           body
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           late
           invention
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           improbable
           ,
           sith
           no
           certain
           time
           or
           other
           circumstance
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           which
           in
           so
           remarkable
           a
           thing
           it
           's
           not
           likely
           would
           have
           been
           omitted
           any
           more
           than
           in
           
           Paul's
           narration
           of
           himself
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           2.
           if
           such
           an
           ascention
           had
           been
           ;
           nor
           is
           the
           reason
           given
           that
           
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             up
             to
             Heaven
             that
             he
             might
             talk
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             absolute
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             propose
             to
             men
             ,
          
           probable
           ,
           sith
           another
           reason
           is
           given
           of
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           
             John.
             3.
             34.
             
             For
             he
             whom
             God
             hath
             sent
             ,
             speaketh
             the
             words
             of
             God
             :
             For
             God
             giveth
             not
             the
             Spirit
             by
             measure
             to
             him
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           he
           any
           where
           said
           to
           go
           from
           the
           
           Earth
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           thither
           ;
           and
           when
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           his
           going
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Luke
             24.
             26.
             
             Ought
             not
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
             ?
          
           Which
           intimates
           his
           going
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           have
           followed
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           Heb.
           9.
           12.
           the
           Authour
           of
           that
           Epistle
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             his
             own
             blood
             he
             entred
             in
             once
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           whether
           it
           be
           read
           once
           ,
           or
           for
           once
           ,
           or
           at
           once
           ,
           it
           notes
           but
           one
           time
           entring
           into
           heaven
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           as
           his
           offering
           was
           but
           once
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           10.
           and
           not
           often
           as
           the
           High-Priest
           Aaronical
           did
           .
           As
           for
           what
           is
           alledged
           ,
           [
           that
           
             John
             6.
             38
             ,
             46
             ,
             51
             ,
             62.
             
             Christ
             affirmeth
             that
             he
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             living
             bread
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             whereof
             whosoever
             did
             eat
             should
             live
             for
             ever
             ;
             so
             the
             bread
             which
             he
             would
             give
             was
             his
             flesh
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             give
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             :
             And
             afterwards
             asketh
             the
             Jews
             ,
             what
             if
             they
             should
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ascending
             up
             where
             he
             was
             before
             ?
             namely
             ,
             before
             he
             began
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             intimateth
             ,
          
           John
           8.
           42.
           
           
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             if
             God
             were
             your
             Father
             ,
             you
             would
             love
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             went
             out
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             came
             :
             for
             neither
             came
             I
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             he
             sent
             me
             :
          
           
           And
           
             John
             16.
             28.
             
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             came
             out
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             world
             :
             Again
             (
             or
             rather
             on
             the
             contrary
             )
             I
             leave
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             the
             Father
             :
             which
             going
             forth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             is
             meant
             of
             a
             local
             procession
             of
             Christ
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Embassy
             :
             for
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             into
             the
             world
             signifieth
             to
             treat
             with
             men
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             a
             publick
             Office
             among
             men
             ,
          
           See
           Iohn
           1.
           15.
           27
           ,
           30.
           and
           
             Iohn
             1.
             5
             ,
             20.
             
             Mat.
             11.
             3
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ioh.
          
           17.
           18.
           compared
           with
           chap.
           16.
           21.
           and
           chap.
           18.
           37.
           
           ]
           it
           evinceth
           not
           a
           bodily
           ascent
           into
           Heaven
           of
           Christ
           to
           learn
           of
           God
           afore
           his
           publishing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           For
           it
           is
           not
           said
           whither
           he
           ascended
           before
           ,
           but
           
             was
             before
          
           ,
           which
           notes
           presence
           there
           ,
           but
           not
           local
           motion
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           said
           in
           his
           humane
           body
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             was
             there
             before
          
           ;
           yet
           this
           may
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           figure
           of
           communication
           of
           properties
           very
           frequent
           in
           speeches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ;
           nor
           is
           he
           said
           to
           be
           there
           before
           his
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           restraining
           the
           time
           to
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           being
           in
           Heaven
           afore
           the
           World
           was
           ,
           as
           
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Iohn
           17.
           5.
           nor
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           Christs
           flesh
           came
           from
           heaven
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           came
           from
           Heaven
           by
           local
           motion
           ,
           or
           saw
           God
           by
           his
           eyes
           of
           flesh
           ;
           his
           coming
           and
           seeing
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           understood
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           in
           respect
           of
           which
           he
           was
           of
           Heavenly
           Original
           ,
           though
           his
           being
           bread
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           flesh
           and
           humane
           nature
           in
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           and
           his
           
             coming
             out
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             coming
          
           John
           8.
           42.
           is
           expounded
           of
           his
           receiving
           commission
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           shew
           ,
           
             neither
             came
             I
             of
             my self
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           taken
           upon
           me
           this
           Office
           ,
           I
           now
           administer
           of
           mine
           own
           motion
           only
           ,
           
             but
             he
             sent
             me
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           
             coming
             out
             from
             the
             Father
          
           necessarily
           understood
           ,
           of
           coming
           out
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           by
           local
           procession
           ;
           but
           the
           coming
           out
           from
           the
           Father
           may
           be
           meant
           of
           receiving
           commission
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           or
           his
           original
           being
           ,
           and
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           either
           of
           his
           humane
           birth
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           allegation
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             his
             treating
             with
             men
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             performing
             a
             publick
             office
             among
             men
             ,
          
           unto
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Texts
           produced
           lead
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           local
           procession
           in
           his
           humane
           body
           ,
           nor
           doth
           the
           opposition
           prove
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           sense
           may
           be
           right
           thus
           :
           
             I
             came
             out
             from
             
             the
             Father
          
           by
           generation
           ,
           and
           taking
           my
           commission
           from
           him
           ,
           
             and
             came
             into
             the
             world
          
           by
           humane
           birth
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Iohn
             12.
             46.
             
             A
             light
             into
             the
             world
          
           by
           my
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             and
             again
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             world
             by
             death
             ,
          
           or
           removing
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           go
           by
           my
           bodily
           ascent
           
             to
             the
             Father
          
           :
           As
           for
           Iohn
           3.
           13.
           neither
           is
           the
           
             coming
             down
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           nor
           
             his
             being
             in
             Heaven
          
           necessarily
           understood
           of
           removal
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           back
           again
           by
           bodily
           motion
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           being
           in
           Heaven
           in
           his
           Divine
           nature
           ,
           and
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           by
           being
           made
           flesh
           ,
           or
           receiving
           his
           commission
           from
           God
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           one
           or
           both
           of
           which
           he
           is
           said
           ,
           verse
           31.
           to
           
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             above
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           being
           of
           the
           Earth
           by
           humane
           generation
           ,
           or
           authority
           .
           And
           verse
           32.
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             seen
             and
             heard
          
           by
           his
           intimacy
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           communication
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           verse
           34.
           not
           by
           his
           bodily
           eyes
           or
           ears
           upon
           a
           supposed
           personal
           humane
           presence
           and
           conference
           with
           God
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Apellation
           of
           God
           given
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           Job
           .
           1.
           1.
           is
           not
           from
           his
           Office
           as
           altogether
           Divine
           ,
           as
           being
           above
           Prophets
           ,
           whose
           Office
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           Christs
           ,
           was
           
           humane
           ;
           For
           Moses
           was
           a
           Prophet
           of
           whom
           God
           said
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             12.
             8.
             
             With
             him
             will
             I
             speak
             mouth
             to
             mouth
             ,
             even
             apparently
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             dark
             speeches
             ,
             and
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             he
             behold
             :
          
           and
           St.
           Paul
           was
           
             rapt
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             heard
             words
             unspeakable
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           12.
           4.
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           termed
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           abhorred
           it
           with
           indignation
           ,
           Acts
           14.
           11
           ,
           15.
           such
           persons
           may
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Divine
           men
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Gods
           :
           nor
           is
           the
           Word
           termed
           God
           ,
           as
           endued
           with
           Divine
           Power
           :
           For
           then
           Moses
           might
           be
           so
           termed
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           Prophet
           endued
           with
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Empire
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           controul
           Pharaoh
           and
           to
           work
           Miracles
           :
           But
           Moses
           is
           not
           termed
           God
           ,
           though
           God
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             I
             have
             made
             thee
             a
             God
             to
          
           Pharaoh
           ,
           
             Exod.
             7.
             1.
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             to
          
           Aaron
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           or
           
             instead
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           Prince
           or
           Master
           to
           command
           or
           direct
           him
           Exod.
           4.
           16.
           
           But
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           
             Iohn
             1.
             1.
             was
             God
          
           absolutely
           ,
           noting
           what
           he
           was
           in
           himself
           ,
           not
           relatively
           what
           he
           was
           to
           another
           ,
           shewing
           what
           he
           was
           in
           nature
           and
           power
           ,
           not
           what
           he
           was
           designed
           for
           ,
           or
           what
           his
           imployment
           or
           work
           should
           be
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           was
           in
           Office
           ,
           no
           whit
           expressing
           from
           whom
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           for
           what
           he
           was
           
           sent
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           was
           :
           And
           his
           
             being
             God
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           his
           preaching
           in
           which
           he
           did
           Miracles
           ,
           nor
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           when
           
             all
             Power
             was
             given
             him
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             Mat.
          
           28.
           18.
           nor
           after
           his
           ascention
           ,
           when
           
             he
             was
             exalted
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             33.
             
             God
             made
             him
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
             verse
          
           36.
           
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           God
           the
           Creatour
           ,
           as
           the
           Authour
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ch
           .
           3.
           4.
           asserts
           ,
           
             He
             that
             built
             ,
             or
             framed
             all
             things
             is
             God
             :
          
           where
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           God
           is
           put
           without
           the
           article
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           God
           is
           there
           meant
           not
           a
           substituted
           God
           by
           Office
           ,
           but
           God
           the
           Creatour
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           1.
           6
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           18.
           and
           in
           a
           great
           number
           of
           other
           places
           it
           is
           likewise
           used
           ;
           and
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           this
           exception
           
             the
             Word
          
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           to
           have
           been
           God
           Creatour
           ,
           
             very
             God
             of
             very
             God
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           v.
           3.
           is
           asserted
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           the
           
             making
             of
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
          
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           the
           new
           Creation
           is
           proved
           before
           
           Sect.
           13.
           and
           that
           the
           words
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           used
           Iohn
           1.
           3
           
           ;
           10.
           translated
           by
           us
           made
           ,
           are
           used
           of
           the
           first
           Creation
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           use
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           3.
           and
           11.
           3.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           45.
           as
           Gen.
           2.
           7.
           and
           Gen.
           1.
           3
           ,
           6
           ,
           9
           ,
           11
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           20
           ,
           24.
           and
           2.
           4.
           and
           therefore
           the
           creation
           of
           
             all
             things
             of
             the
             world
          
           at
           first
           ,
           is
           fi●ly
           expressed
           by
           those
           words
           ,
           Iohn
           1.
           3
           ,
           10.
           and
           so
           the
           universal
           Creation
           at
           first
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Word
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           deminution
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             was
             nothing
             made
             which
             was
             made
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             .
          
           For
           the
           expressions
           
             by
             him
             ,
             not
             without
             him
          
           do
           not
           note
           alwaies
           an
           instrument
           ,
           even
           Rom.
           11.
           36.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             all
             things
             are
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             glory
             belongs
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           but
           shews
           the
           order
           and
           co-operation
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           Creation
           .
           As
           for
           the
           passage
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           17.
           it
           is
           granted
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           new
           state
           of
           things
           by
           Christs
           reconciling
           the
           world
           to
           God
           ,
           verse
           18.
           but
           it
           is
           not
           like
           the
           words
           ,
           Iohn
           1.
           3
           ,
           10.
           where
           
             all
             things
             are
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             ,
          
           not
           
             made
             new
          
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           
             old
             things
             past
             away
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             things
          
           are
           said
           
             to
             be
             made
             by
             him
             in
             the
             beginning
          
           ;
           Whereas
           
             the
             making
             all
             things
             new
             by
             reconciling
             the
             World
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
           was
           by
           Christs
           
             being
             made
             sin
             for
             them
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           21.
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           same
           creation
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           10.
           
           The
           Ephesians
           are
           said
           
             to
             be
             created
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             unto
             good
             works
             ,
          
           not
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           
             Gods
             Work.
          
           The
           words
           Ephes.
           3.
           9.
           may
           be
           more
           rightly
           understood
           of
           the
           first
           Creation
           ,
           in
           which
           Christ
           was
           co-worker
           ,
           which
           the
           words
           
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
          
           seem
           to
           intimate
           ;
           however
           they
           are
           not
           like
           Iohn
           1.
           3.
           in
           expressions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           evince
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           both
           understood
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           term
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           can
           signifie
           no
           other
           than
           either
           the
           frame
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           or
           the
           Inhabitants
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Iohn
             17.
             5
             ,
             17.
             
             Iohn
          
           1.
           9
           ,
           29.
           and
           3.
           16.
           and
           many
           more
           places
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           can
           have
           no
           other
           signification
           ,
           than
           
             was
             made
          
           by
           him
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           creation
           .
           For
           
             the
             World
             was
             made
             by
             him
          
           afore
           
             he
             was
             in
             it
          
           ,
           and
           
             it
             knew
             him
             not
          
           ,
           it
           being
           put
           as
           an
           aggravation
           of
           their
           perverseness
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           that
           was
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           knew
           him
           not
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           verified
           of
           no
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           creation
           ;
           which
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           two
           next
           verses
           :
           For
           
             verse
             9.
             
             Coming
             into
             the
             World
          
           is
           meant
           ,
           of
           appearing
           among
           
           men
           ,
           whether
           by
           birth
           or
           other
           manifestation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             the
             world
          
           must
           signifie
           ,
           verse
           9.
           the
           Earth
           or
           Men
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           verse
           10.
           which
           is
           apparent
           in
           that
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             world
             knew
             him
             not
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           expounded
           ,
           men
           knew
           him
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             he
             came
             unto
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             received
             him
             not
             ,
          
           verse
           11.
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           men
           ,
           whether
           
             his
             own
          
           be
           meant
           of
           men
           simply
           ,
           or
           men
           that
           he
           had
           special
           relation
           to
           as
           Country
           men
           ,
           or
           Kinsmen
           .
           And
           for
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           we
           translate
           
             [
             was
             made
          
           ]
           as
           here
           put
           ,
           it
           never
           signifies
           any
           other
           thing
           than
           was
           ,
           or
           was
           made
           ,
           or
           was
           begotten
           ,
           not
           revealing
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           or
           renewing
           .
           Nor
           does
           the
           Word
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             World
          
           ]
           signifie
           ,
           being
           put
           without
           any
           further
           addition
           or
           expression
           ,
           heaven
           ,
           or
           immortality
           ,
           or
           eternal
           life
           .
           The
           place
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           13.
           that
           Abraham
           should
           
             be
             heir
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           if
           meant
           of
           his
           own
           natural
           posterity
           inheriting
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           conceived
           meant
           of
           the
           Promised
           Land
           ;
           if
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           2.
           8.
           is
           foretold
           ;
           if
           of
           his
           seed
           by
           Faith
           ,
           to
           be
           co-heirs
           with
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           17.
           if
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           from
           the
           connexion
           with
           the
           11th
           .
           and
           12th
           .
           verse
           )
           of
           the
           world
           of
           Believers
           Jews
           ,
           
           and
           Gentiles
           of
           whom
           he
           is
           Father
           ,
           still
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           mens
           persons
           ,
           not
           their
           meer
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           
             Heb.
             10.
             5.
             the
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           is
           coming
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           offer
           himself
           in
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           
             the
             preparing
             of
             his
             body
          
           is
           not
           making
           it
           immortal
           ,
           but
           fitting
           it
           for
           death
           ,
           as
           verse
           10
           ,
           12.
           do
           plainly
           shew
           ;
           Neither
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           5.
           or
           ,
           6.
           5.
           have
           the
           word
           translated
           
             World
             ,
             John
          
           1.
           10.
           in
           the
           one
           the
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           opposed
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           desart
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           notes
           the
           course
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           or
           generation
           future
           ;
           neither
           the
           state
           it self
           of
           eternal
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           distinct
           from
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           30.
           and
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           world
           made
           by
           Christ
           ,
           John
           1.
           10.
           which
           is
           not
           future
           ,
           but
           was
           existent
           when
           Christ
           was
           in
           it
           .
           For
           the
           same
           reasons
           ,
           by
           
             the
             world
             made
             by
          
           Christ
           ,
           cannot
           be
           meant
           the
           Church
           reformed
           by
           him
           ;
           For
           if
           by
           
             the
             world
          
           be
           elsewhere
           meant
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           or
           world
           of
           Believers
           reconciled
           to
           God
           (
           as
           is
           conceived
           to
           be
           meant
           ,
           
             Iohn
             6.
             51.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
             &c.
             )
          
           yet
           here
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             world
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             received
             him
             not
             ,
          
           even
           that
           
             world
             which
             was
             made
             by
             him
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           or
           ,
           Believers
           reconciled
           
           to
           God
           ,
           knew
           him
           ,
           and
           received
           him
           :
           Nor
           doth
           any
           where
           the
           word
           
             [
             was
             made
          
           ]
           put
           as
           here
           ,
           signifie
           was
           renewed
           ,
           enlightned
           ,
           reformed
           ;
           nor
           if
           it
           were
           so
           used
           ,
           could
           it
           be
           here
           ,
           sith
           
             the
             world
             knew
             him
             not
          
           ,
           nor
           
             received
             him
          
           ,
           which
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             made
             by
             him
          
           :
           And
           to
           say
           that
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           world
           was
           so
           far
           as
           concerned
           his
           action
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lay
           ,
           enlightned
           ,
           renewed
           ,
           reformed
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           event
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           note
           Christs
           study
           and
           endeavour
           ,
           not
           the
           effect
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           example
           ;
           sith
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           note
           being
           ,
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           not
           intention
           or
           action
           of
           the
           agent
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           Elect
           would
           be
           no
           more
           made
           by
           him
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           clean
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           intention
           to
           shew
           the
           event
           of
           his
           being
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           world
           was
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           so
           averse
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           perverse
           as
           not
           to
           receive
           him
           ;
           understanding
           Synecdochically
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           (
           as
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           5.
           and
           elsewhere
           
             the
             world
          
           is
           put
           for
           the
           multitude
           ,
           or
           greatest
           part
           )
           distinct
           from
           them
           that
           received
           him
           ,
           verse
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           
             The
             life
          
           which
           is
           said
           
             was
             in
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           was
           in
           him
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           not
           restored
           to
           
           him
           at
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           said
           
             was
             in
             him
          
           ,
           not
           as
           John
           11.
           25.
           and
           14.
           6.
           he
           was
           
             the
             life
          
           causally
           and
           relatively
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           notes
           what
           he
           had
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Essence
           ,
           and
           natural
           Being
           ,
           not
           by
           his
           Office
           ,
           or
           communicated
           Power
           in
           that
           respect
           .
           And
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           the
           life
           shall
           be
           the
           light
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           was
           so
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           Nor
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           light
           of
           men
           as
           dead
           or
           fallen
           ,
           but
           
             of
             men
          
           simply
           as
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           light
           infused
           by
           regeneration
           ,
           or
           restored
           by
           raising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           but
           communicated
           by
           Creation
           ,
           and
           notes
           the
           natural
           light
           of
           reason
           and
           understanding
           wherewith
           Christ
           
             inlightens
             every
             man
             which
             cometh
             into
             the
             World
             ,
          
           verse
           9.
           of
           which
           more
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           my
           Book
           of
           
             The
             true
             old
             Light
             exalted
             ,
             Serm.
          
           1.
           on
           Joh.
           1.
           9.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           ver
           .
           5.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             and
             the
             light
             shineth
             in
             the
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             comprehended
             it
             not
             :
          
           For
           taking
           
             the
             shining
          
           by
           enallage
           of
           tense
           (
           as
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           shining
           by
           creation
           or
           Preaching
           )
           for
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           be
           ,
           
             and
             the
             light
             shined
             in
             the
             darkness
          
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           beginning
           
           of
           the
           Creation
           allusively
           to
           Gen.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             God
             spake
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             that
             the
             light
             should
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             did
             not
             comprehend
             it
          
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           sense
           be
           ,
           Christ
           the
           true
           light
           when
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           shined
           among
           dark
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           not
           comprehend
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           taught
           ;
           it
           proves
           not
           that
           verse
           4.
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           Christs
           life
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           being
           the
           light
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           creation
           of
           them
           with
           understanding
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           For
           as
           ver
           .
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           the
           stupidity
           and
           perversness
           of
           men
           is
           shewed
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           Christ
           made
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           enlightens
           all
           men
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           nor
           received
           him
           ;
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           v.
           4.
           5.
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           with
           good
           congruity
           of
           sense
           and
           reason
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           great
           alienation
           of
           men
           from
           their
           Creatour
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           though
           in
           the
           Word
           was
           life
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           mens
           natural
           light
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           Eve
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           living
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           the
           true
           light
           shined
           by
           his
           preaching
           among
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           by
           sin
           and
           ignorance
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           
           dark
           Spirits
           of
           men
           did
           not
           comprehend
           ,
           understand
           ,
           and
           receive
           him
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           Flesh
           is
           as
           much
           as
           a
           man
           simply
           as
           man
           ,
           is
           obvious
           out
           of
           many
           passages
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           
             John
             17.
             2
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           that
           it
           notes
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           or
           humane
           body
           as
           such
           is
           manifest
           from
           
             John
             6.
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           to
           be
           rendred
           
             was
             made
          
           ,
           as
           John
           1.
           3
           ,
           10.
           and
           the
           sense
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Rom.
             1.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Heb.
          
           2.
           14.
           and
           such
           places
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           incarnate
           or
           made
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           a
           voluntary
           act
           in
           taking
           a
           humane
           nature
           ,
           not
           a
           part
           of
           his
           sufferings
           is
           manifest
           from
           what
           is
           added
           ,
           
             he
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             ,
          
           which
           notes
           an
           act
           of
           his
           will
           or
           choice
           ,
           and
           imports
           his
           assumption
           of
           a
           humane
           body
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           an
           everlasting
           habitation
           for
           his
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           therein
           converse
           with
           man
           ;
           And
           that
           he
           was
           made
           flesh
           ,
           not
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           weakness
           but
           humane
           nature
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             and
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           which
           shews
           that
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           
             which
             he
             was
             made
          
           ,
           his
           glory
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Divine
           Majesty
           was
           beheld
           in
           the
           great
           works
           he
           did
           in
           his
           humane
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           
           
             he
             dwelt
             in
             or
             among
             us
             ,
             full
             of
             grace
             &
             truth
          
           ;
           which
           shew
           
             [
             that
             he
             was
             made
             flesh
             ]
          
           notes
           not
           his
           weakness
           but
           humane
           Nature
           having
           Power
           and
           Excellency
           .
           Adde
           hereto
           that
           the
           Being
           of
           the
           Word
           was
           expressed
           before
           ,
           John
           1.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             he
             was
          
           ,
           therefore
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           verse
           14.
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           being
           made
           a
           man
           besides
           his
           being
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           to
           say
           the
           Word
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           ;
           had
           been
           to
           trifle
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           but
           what
           might
           be
           said
           of
           every
           man
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           discernable
           by
           sense
           ,
           and
           so
           needless
           to
           be
           testified
           by
           John
           ,
           who
           intended
           to
           express
           Divine
           Mysteries
           concerning
           Christ
           in
           things
           that
           were
           singular
           and
           excellent
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           known
           but
           by
           revelation
           from
           God
           :
           and
           this
           reason
           overthrows
           this
           sense
           ,
           the
           Word
           that
           is
           the
           Interpreter
           of
           Gods
           Will
           ,
           was
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           infirmities
           ;
           for
           then
           no
           more
           had
           been
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           than
           might
           have
           been
           said
           of
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           other
           prophets
           ;
           The
           sense
           then
           must
           be
           this
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             which
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             was
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             without
             whom
             nothing
             was
             made
             that
             was
             made
             ,
             in
             whom
             was
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
             ,
             enlightning
             every
             man
             that
             
             someth
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             world
             was
             made
             ,
          
           was
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           made
           a
           man
           in
           a
           humane
           body
           having
           his
           Divine
           Majesty
           dwelling
           in
           him
           full
           of
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           beheld
           his
           Glory
           in
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           his
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           in
           his
           Holy
           and
           Wise
           Doctrine
           such
           as
           manifested
           him
           to
           be
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           terms
           ,
           John
           1.
           15.
           
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           verse
           18.
           
             the
             only
             begotten
             which
             is
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           Generation
           ,
           before
           the
           World
           was
           made
           ,
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           For
           the
           term
           notes
           Generation
           ,
           and
           so
           subsistence
           from
           his
           Substance
           ,
           not
           Creation
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           or
           created
           matter
           as
           Adam
           ,
           nor
           can
           he
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           from
           his
           peculiar
           forming
           as
           man
           ,
           expressed
           Luke
           1.
           35.
           for
           Adam
           who
           was
           formed
           without
           the
           help
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           called
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
          
           3.
           38.
           was
           so
           ,
           as
           much
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Nor
           is
           he
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
          
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           peculiar
           love
           :
           for
           the
           peculiar
           love
           is
           from
           his
           peculiar
           Sonship
           ,
           not
           that
           the
           form
           or
           cause
           of
           it
           :
           nor
           is
           he
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           by
           regeneration
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           
           believe
           in
           Christ
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           John
           1.
           13.
           for
           so
           many
           are
           Sons
           of
           God
           ;
           nor
           from
           his
           peculiar
           mission
           ,
           resurrection
           or
           exaltation
           .
           For
           though
           these
           proved
           him
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           as
           evidences
           thereof
           ,
           yet
           not
           as
           causes
           of
           his
           Son-ship
           .
           But
           he
           is
           intituled
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           the
           Father
           from
           his
           proper
           generation
           and
           Sonship
           ,
           whence
           he
           is
           stiled
           
             his
             Son
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             his
             own
             proper
             Son
             ,
             verse
          
           32.
           not
           adopted
           but
           natural
           ,
           otherwise
           Adam
           might
           be
           from
           his
           original
           as
           well
           stiled
           his
           own
           proper
           Son.
           That
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           natural
           generation
           ,
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           may
           be
           evinced
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           Mat.
           16.
           13
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Christ
           asking
           ,
           
             whom
             do
             men
             say
             that
             I
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             am
             ,
          
           it
           being
           answered
           ,
           
             verse
             14.
             
             Some
             say
          
           John
           
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             others
          
           Elias
           ,
           others
           Jeremias
           ,
           
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           further
           presseth
           them
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             whom
             they
             said
             him
             to
             be
             ,
          
           verse
           15.
           plainly
           intimating
           ,
           that
           these
           opinions
           of
           him
           were
           short
           of
           what
           they
           were
           to
           esteem
           him
           ,
           whereupon
           
             Simon
             Peter
             answered
             and
             said
          
           ,
           verse
           16.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             to
          
           whom
           Christ
           replies
           ,
           
             verse
             17.
             
             Blessed
             art
             thou
          
           Simon
           Bar-Jona
           ,
           
             for
             flesh
             and
             blood
             hath
             
             not
             revealed
             it
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           which
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           1.
           that
           the
           confessing
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           more
           than
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             Elias
             ,
             Jeremiah
          
           or
           one
           of
           the
           Prophets
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           was
           not
           to
           be
           revealed
           by
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Father
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           his
           being
           Gods
           Son
           ,
           by
           the
           supernatural
           conception
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           could
           tell
           ,
           both
           by
           her
           own
           knowledge
           of
           her
           Virginity
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           revelation
           ;
           nor
           by
           special
           mission
           ,
           for
           that
           had
           been
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           Moses
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           discernable
           by
           flesh
           and
           blood
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           great
           works
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           often
           appealed
           ,
           as
           demonstrating
           him
           to
           be
           sent
           of
           his
           Father
           as
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           John
           14.
           10
           ,
           11.
           nor
           as
           Mediatour
           only
           ;
           for
           then
           there
           had
           been
           no
           more
           acknowledged
           by
           Peters
           confessing
           him
           to
           be
           
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           than
           by
           confessing
           him
           to
           be
           
             the
             Christ
          
           ,
           therefore
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God
           by
           generation
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Substance
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           which
           his
           Father
           onely
           could
           reveal
           .
           2.
           
           This
           is
           further
           proved
           from
           these
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           which
           make
           it
           the
           demonstration
           
           of
           the
           greatest
           
             love
             of
             God
             in
             giving
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           16.
           
             not
             sparing
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             but
             giving
             him
             up
             for
             us
             all
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           32.
           
           But
           this
           had
           not
           been
           such
           a
           commendation
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           if
           Christ
           had
           been
           only
           a
           supernaturally
           conceived
           man
           specially
           commissionated
           as
           Mediatour
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           generation
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           of
           his
           Fathers
           substance
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           more
           than
           the
           not
           sparing
           holy
           Angels
           but
           giving
           them
           for
           us
           ;
           therefore
           he
           must
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           such
           generation
           of
           the
           Fathers
           substance
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           before
           the
           world
           was
           .
           3.
           
           Heb.
           3.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           is
           preferred
           before
           Moses
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           
             Son
             over
             his
             own
             house
          
           ,
           and
           
             this
             house
             built
             by
             himself
             ,
             who
             built
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           God
           ,
           whereas
           
             Moses
             was
             but
             faithful
             as
             a
             Servant
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
          
           not
           his
           ow●
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           building
           or
           framing
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           generation
           of
           his
           Fathers
           substance
           ,
           before
           the
           World
           was
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           said
           
             Heb.
             5.
             8.
             
             Though
             he
             were
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             learned
             he
             obedience
             by
             the
             things
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
          
           which
           shewed
           a
           singular
           demission
           of
           himself
           in
           his
           obedience
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           had
           been
           only
           
           a
           Son
           by
           creation
           as
           the
           Angels
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           meer
           man
           ,
           by
           supernatural
           conception
           in
           the
           Virgins
           womb
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           ▪
           no
           such
           demission
           of
           himself
           by
           agreement
           or
           accord
           as
           here
           ,
           and
           Heb.
           10.
           7.
           is
           set
           forth
           ;
           his
           subjection
           had
           not
           been
           free
           but
           necessary
           as
           being
           Gods
           creature
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           natural
           generation
           of
           his
           substance
           before
           the
           world
           was
           .
           If
           he
           had
           been
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           only
           as
           sent
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           Mediatour
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           a
           tautology
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           sent
           by
           God
           to
           be
           Me●ia●our
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           obey
           as
           Mediatour
           ,
           and
           being
           
             consecrated
             or
             perfected
             became
             Authour
             of
             salvation
             to
             them
             that
             obey
             him
          
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           Mediatour
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           Mediatour
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           ●ugatory
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           which
           is
           chiefly
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           title
           
             [
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ]
           given
           to
           Christ
           is
           from
           the
           peculiar
           Generation
           he
           had
           by
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           Besides
           that
           which
           is
           already
           said
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           forming
           was
           of
           Adam
           at
           first
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           that
           singular
           manner
           that
           Christ
           was
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           reason
           of
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           termed
           peculiarly
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           
           Spirit
           ,
           whereas
           he
           is
           stiled
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             holy
             thing
             which
             shall
             be
             born
             of
             thee
             ,
          
           intimates
           that
           what
           should
           be
           born
           of
           her
           was
           holy
           ,
           and
           had
           being
           before
           that
           birth
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           being
           called
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           was
           not
           for
           that
           as
           the
           cause
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           the
           sole
           cause
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           being
           called
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           a
           consequent
           of
           being
           
             that
             holy
             thing
             ,
             God
             with
             us
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           Mat.
           1.
           23.
           
           The
           other
           Texts
           ,
           
             John
             10.
             36.
             
             Acts
             13.
             33.
             
             Heb.
             5.
             5.
             
             &c.
          
           do
           only
           prove
           ,
           that
           his
           singular
           mission
           ,
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           Priest-hood
           demonstrated
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           made
           him
           such
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           had
           not
           been
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           before
           these
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Angels
           words
           shew
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           35.
           and
           the
           Adversaries
           yeild
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           from
           his
           Generation
           and
           Birth
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           It
           is
           true
           the
           speech
           John
           1.
           15
           ,
           27
           ,
           30.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           being
           translated
           ,
           
             is
             prefered
             before
             me
          
           ,
           may
           be
           well
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           to
           answer
           to
           that
           which
           is
           
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
             Mark
             1.
             7.
             
             Euke
          
           3.
           16.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           
             stronger
             than
             I
          
           ,
           or
           is
           more
           prevalent
           ,
           or
           more
           powerful
           than
           I
           :
           But
           the
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             he
             was
             
             before
             me
             ,
          
           must
           note
           priority
           of
           time
           :
           For
           1.
           
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           ,
           notes
           his
           actual
           
           existence
           ,
           what
           he
           was
           in
           Being
           ,
           not
           what
           he
           was
           to
           be
           in
           Gods
           Intention
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           first
           ,
           note
           not
           only
           priority
           of
           order
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           rule
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           is
           sometimes
           as
           much
           as
           the
           chief
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           so
           meant
           ,
           John
           1.
           15
           ,
           27
           ,
           30.
           
           For
           1.
           
           That
           was
           before
           expressed
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           rendred
           well
           ,
           
             was
             preferred
             before
             me
          
           ,
           noting
           chiefdom
           ,
           preheminence
           or
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           note
           something
           distinct
           from
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           would
           be
           a
           tri●ling
           tautology
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           priority
           of
           Essence
           ,
           in
           duration
           and
           excellency
           of
           being
           before
           him
           ,
           which
           alone
           may
           well
           be
           conceived
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           praelation
           .
           2.
           
           If
           Christ
           had
           not
           being
           before
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           well
           said
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           v.
           16.
           by
           him
           including
           himself
           ,
           
             And
             of
             his
             fulness
             we
             all
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
          
           sith
           John
           had
           his
           being
           as
           man
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
          
           Luke
           .
           1.
           15.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           7.
           
        
         
           
             Christs
             Generation
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             John.
             8.
             58.
             
          
        
         
           CHrists
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           afore
           his
           incarnation
           is
           proved
           from
           his
           words
           ,
           
             John
             8.
             58.
             verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Before
             Abraham
             was
             I
             am
             .
          
           The
           occasion
           of
           which
           words
           was
           from
           that
           which
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           spake
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             51.
             verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             keep
             my
             saying
             he
             shall
             never
             see
             death
             :
          
           Which
           the
           Jews
           conceived
           so
           notorious
           an
           untruth
           ,
           that
           they
           inferred
           he
           must
           be
           possessed
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           sith
           Abraham
           ,
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           men
           .
           To
           which
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           replied
           ,
           that
           he
           
             honoured
             ,
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             Father
             honoured
             him
             ,
             that
          
           Abraham
           
             rejoyced
             to
             see
             his
             day
             and
             saw
             it
             and
             was
             glad
             ,
          
           which
           did
           intimate
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Abraham
           him
           ,
           else
           how
           could
           he
           say
           ,
           
             he
             rejoyced
             to
             see
             his
             day
             and
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             glad
             ?
          
           This
           was
           accounted
           by
           the
           Jews
           for
           a
           greater
           untruth
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           reply
           to
           him
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             not
             yet
             
             fifty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             hast
             thou
             seen
          
           Abraham
           ,
           dead
           near
           two
           thousand
           years
           before
           ?
           to
           whom
           Christ
           returns
           this
           constant
           asseveration
           no
           whit
           revoking
           or
           mincing
           his
           former
           speech
           ,
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Before
          
           Abraham
           
             was
             ,
             I
             am
          
           ;
           which
           both
           the
           occasion
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           expression
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           plainly
           shew
           to
           have
           this
           sense
           ,
           Before
           Abraham
           was
           a
           man
           
             in
             rerum
             naturâ
             ,
             before
          
           
           Abraham
           was
           conceived
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           or
           born
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           have
           and
           had
           a
           being
           ;
           which
           can
           be
           understood
           of
           no
           other
           than
           his
           divine
           Nature
           ,
           far
           exceeding
           the
           time
           of
           
           Abraham's
           being
           ;
           which
           the
           Jews
           conceived
           ,
           he
           meant
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             John
             5.
             17.
             
             My
             Father
             worketh
             hitherto
             and
             I
             work
          
           ;
           that
           he
           
             said
             also
             that
             God
             was
             his
             Father
             ,
             making
             himself
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           18.
           and
           when
           he
           said
           
             John
             10.
             30.
             
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             ,
          
           that
           
             being
             a
             man
             he
             made
             himself
             God
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           33.
           which
           they
           accounted
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           stoned
           him
           for
           these
           sayings
           :
           Yet
           did
           not
           Christ
           revoke
           his
           speech
           ,
           but
           
             hid
             himself
             ,
             and
             after
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             going
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             passed
             by
             ,
          
           verse
           59.
           and
           therefore
           
           his
           words
           have
           this
           assertion
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Being
           before
           Abraham
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           by
           Generation
           ,
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           was
           .
        
         
           The
           exceptions
           against
           this
           inference
           ,
           are
           1.
           
           That
           it
           should
           be
           read
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           
             Aorist
             .
             before
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             ,
          
           or
           
             shall
             be
          
           ,
           or
           
             is
             made
             Abraham
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           many
           Nations
           by
           the
           calling
           and
           graffing
           in
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           into
           the
           true
           Olive
           :
           
             I
             am
          
           as
           it
           is
           
             ver
             .
             12.
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Messiah
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             verse
             24.
             
             If
             ye
             believe
             not
             that
             I
             am
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Messiah
             ,
             ye
             shall
             dye
             in
             your
             sins
          
           ;
           and
           verse
           28.
           
             when
             ye
             have
             lift
             up
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Messiah
           .
           2.
           
           That
           
             Jesus
             was
             before
             Abraham
             by
             Divine
             constitution
             ,
          
           which
           
             Grotius
             annot
             .
             on
          
           John
           8.
           58.
           makes
           the
           sense
           as
           
             John
             17.
             5.
             
             Apocal.
             13.
             8.
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           20.
           and
           Dr.
           Hammond
           in
           his
           
             Paraphrase
             of
             John
          
           8.
           58.
           thus
           expounds
           it
           :
           
             Jesus
             answered
             that
             objection
             of
             theirs
             ;
             You
             are
             much
             mistaken
             in
             my
             age
             .
          
           For
           1.
           
           
             I
             have
             a
             being
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             so
             before
          
           Abraham
           
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             young
             as
             you
             take
             me
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             my
             age
             here
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             have
             seen
             and
             known
          
           
           Abraham
           .
           
             But
             then
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             my
             present
             appearance
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             but
             a
             little
             above
             thirty
             years
             duration
             ,
             yet
             long
             before
          
           Abraham
           '
           
             s
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             by
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             kindness
             to
          
           Abraham
           
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             lived
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             true
             that
             he
             knew
             me
             also
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           words
           either
           way
           expounded
           had
           been
           impertinent
           ,
           as
           not
           answering
           the
           objection
           ,
           verse
           57.
           of
           Christs
           age
           not
           exceeding
           fifty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           could
           not
           see
           Abraham
           ;
           For
           his
           being
           a
           man
           before
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           called
           ,
           Gods
           Constitution
           and
           Decree
           ,
           and
           the
           Revelation
           of
           it
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           
             in
             his
             seed
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
          
           was
           altogether
           besides
           the
           thing
           Christ
           was
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           verifying
           of
           this
           ,
           
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             Abraham
             ,
             Abraham
          
           being
           a
           person
           ,
           not
           signifying
           any
           where
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           Christs
           seeing
           him
           ,
           an
           Action
           ,
           which
           presupposeth
           an
           existent
           substance
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           must
           be
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           Christs
           words
           had
           imported
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           be
           called
           ,
           Christ
           was
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           or
           God
           had
           decreed
           and
           revealed
           his
           being
           the
           Messiah
           to
           
           Abraham
           ,
           Christs
           speech
           might
           have
           been
           false
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           Abraham
           :
           Yea
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           nugatory
           ,
           for
           Christ
           had
           said
           no
           more
           of
           himself
           than
           might
           be
           said
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           Gods
           Decree
           before
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           it
           had
           been
           also
           false
           ,
           that
           before
           Abraham
           was
           Father
           of
           many
           Nations
           ,
           Christ
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           or
           was
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           no
           being
           afore
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           sith
           Abraham
           was
           Father
           of
           many
           Nations
           ,
           
             Israelites
             ,
             Ishmaeli●es
             ,
             Edomites
          
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           a
           spiritual
           Father
           of
           many
           Nations
           ,
           by
           the
           adjoyning
           themselves
           to
           
             the
             people
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Psal.
           47.
           8
           ,
           9.
           afore
           Christ
           was
           born
           .
           And
           it
           had
           been
           delusory
           ,
           and
           aenigmatical
           to
           understand
           the
           words
           before
           Abraham's
           being
           of
           the
           future
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           objection
           was
           of
           his
           being
           long
           before
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           the
           answer
           to
           be
           of
           Abraham
           under
           a
           spiritual
           consideration
           ,
           when
           the
           objection
           was
           of
           him
           as
           the
           natural
           Progenitour
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Office
           or
           Imployment
           ,
           when
           the
           objection
           was
           of
           his
           natural
           duration
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           manner
           of
           teaching
           ,
           averring
           and
           vindicating
           his
           speeches
           :
           For
           though
           sometimes
           he
           answer
           obliquely
           ,
           and
           teach
           
           by
           consequences
           ,
           leaving
           his
           auditors
           to
           consider
           his
           words
           ,
           yet
           still
           his
           replies
           are
           solid
           ,
           pertinent
           and
           convincing
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Exposition
           of
           some
           of
           them
           have
           no
           small
           difficulty
           ,
           yet
           his
           speeches
           are
           not
           in
           such
           an
           aenigmatical
           and
           dark
           manner
           as
           this
           ,
           by
           allusion
           to
           the
           Etymology
           or
           derivation
           of
           a
           Name
           ,
           when
           other
           expressions
           were
           obvious
           :
           Besides
           ,
           if
           Christ
           did
           at
           any
           time
           use
           such
           dark
           expressions
           or
           manner
           of
           answering
           ,
           yet
           he
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           rightly
           to
           have
           done
           so
           in
           this
           answer
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           preface
           ,
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           shews
           his
           answer
           to
           have
           been
           direct
           and
           plain
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           sense
           importing
           his
           priority
           of
           Being
           ,
           which
           Christ
           gainsaid
           not
           ,
           and
           all
           Interpreters
           till
           this
           last
           age
           ,
           have
           so
           expounded
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           words
           cannot
           by
           any
           instance
           of
           the
           like
           use
           of
           them
           be
           shewed
           to
           have
           the
           sense
           put
           on
           them
           .
           For
           however
           the
           Aorist
           may
           signifie
           the
           future
           time
           ,
           yet
           as
           the
           occasion
           ,
           so
           also
           Christ's
           averring
           his
           own
           Being
           ,
           antecedent
           to
           
           Abraham's
           ,
           shews
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           here
           of
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           and
           be
           read
           before
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           not
           
             Abraham
             shall
             be
          
           .
           And
           if
           he
           had
           alluded
           to
           Abrahams
           Name
           changed
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           
           said
           ,
           Before
           Abraham
           ,
           
             shall
             be
          
           Abraham
           :
           And
           the
           objection
           being
           about
           Christs
           age
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           impossibility
           of
           his
           seeing
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           answer
           is
           an
           assertion
           of
           his
           existence
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           added
           :
           It
           is
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           ,
           verse
           24
           ,
           28.
           need
           a
           supply
           ,
           yet
           neither
           there
           ,
           nor
           ver
           .
           58.
           can
           the
           supplement
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           ,
           vers
           .
           12.
           so
           as
           that
           the
           meaning
           should
           be
           ,
           
             unless
             ye
             believe
             that
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             Before
          
           Abraham
           
             was
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           For
           the
           words
           ,
           v.
           20.
           do
           shew
           that
           the
           speech
           he
           made
           before
           was
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           he
           began
           a
           new
           conference
           with
           them
           ,
           verse
           21.
           and
           therefore
           the
           supplement
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           v.
           24
           ,
           28.
           is
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           from
           
             verse
             23.
             
             Unless
             ye
             believe
             that
             I
             am
             from
             above
             ,
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             from
             above
             ,
          
           in
           which
           verses
           the
           particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           an
           object
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           requires
           something
           to
           be
           known
           and
           believed
           besides
           his
           Being
           ,
           which
           was
           obvious
           to
           their
           senses
           ;
           But
           ver
           .
           58.
           the
           particle
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           required
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           there
           's
           a
           plain
           and
           direct
           assertion
           of
           his
           Being
           without
           any
           other
           supplement
           ;
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           difficulty
           in
           expounding
           
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           by
           
             I
             was
          
           ,
           the
           present
           tense
           being
           like
           manner
           used
           for
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           John
           6.
           24.
           and
           14.
           9.
           and
           15.
           27.
           and
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           well
           observes
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           like
           expression
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           Psal.
           90.
           2.
           
           
             Before
             the
             Mountains
             were
             brought
             forth
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             thou
             art
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           wast
           ,
           noting
           time
           past
           continued
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           Syriack
           Interpreter
           ,
           and
           No●●us
           his
           Paraphrase
           ,
           rightly
           it
           is
           rendered
           John
           8.
           58.
           
           Before
           Abraham
           
             was
             born
             I
             was
          
           ;
           Nor
           is
           it
           unlikely
           that
           he
           used
           this
           expression
           in
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           it
           is
           said
           by
           God
           ,
           Isa.
           43.
           10.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           I
           am
           he
           ,
           to
           which
           John
           13.
           19.
           is
           consonant
           :
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           neither
           Joh.
           17.
           5.
           nor
           Revel
           .
           13.
           8.
           and
           that
           neither
           are
           understood
           of
           Gods
           Decre●
           ,
           is
           shewed
           in
           the
           next
           Section
           ,
           
             Vide
             Plac.
             disp
          
           .
           11.
           
           §
           .
           21.
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           8.
           
        
         
           
             Christs
             being
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             John
             17.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           TO
           these
           passages
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           St.
           John
           for
           confirmation
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           adde
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           prayer
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             John
             17.
             5.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             glorifie
             thou
             me
             with
             thine
             own
             self
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             before
             the
             world
             was
             with
             thee
          
           ;
           which
           words
           do
           evince
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           glory
           with
           his
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           description
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           
             Psal.
             90.
             2.
             
             Prov.
          
           8.
           23
           ,
           25.
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           Christ
           had
           a
           Being
           in
           glory
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           no
           other
           than
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           was
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             the
             glory
          
           here
           is
           not
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           but
           glory
           of
           immortality
           and
           honour
           to
           him
           as
           man
           ,
           such
           glory
           as
           
             was
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             verse
          
           24.
           and
           which
           he
           saith
           
             he
             had
             given
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           22.
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           9.
           that
           
             God
             had
             saved
             them
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             them
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             began
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           in
           Gods
           predestination
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           respect
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
             We
             have
             a
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             house
             not
             made
             with
             
             hands
             eternal
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
          
           Heb.
           10.
           34.
           
           That
           
             they
             had
             in
             Heaven
             a
             better
             and
             enduring
             substance
             ,
          
           in
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             fore-ordained
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           1.
           20.
           to
           be
           
             the
             Lamb
             s●ain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           So
           Believers
           are
           said
           to
           
             have
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             John
          
           3.
           36.
           
           &
           5.
           24.
           1
           
           John
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           not
           in
           possession
           but
           predestination
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           that
           it
           is
           somewhat
           difficult
           to
           explain
           what
           the
           glory
           is
           with
           which
           Christ
           prayes
           his
           Father
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           would
           have
           him
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           various
           meanings
           of
           the
           term
           glory
           and
           waies
           of
           Gods
           glorifying
           .
           The
           Petition
           implies
           it
           was
           such
           glory
           as
           he
           had
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           now
           had
           not
           :
           This
           may
           be
           best
           understood
           by
           considering
           how
           he
           had
           it
           with
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ?
           Two
           waies
           are
           conceived
           ,
           one
           by
           actual
           possession
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           predestination
           or
           fore-ordaining
           :
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           latter
           are
           these
           Reasons
           .
           1.
           
           From
           the
           tense
           ,
           
             [
             which
             I
             had
          
           ]
           in
           the
           preterimperfect
           tense
           ,
           which
           if
           meant
           of
           having
           in
           purpose
           only
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           
             which
             I
             have
             with
             thee
          
           ,
           sith
           Gods
           purpose
           or
           fore-appointment
           was
           still
           the
           same
           .
           2.
           
           Which
           reason
           is
           
           strengthened
           from
           the
           time
           ,
           
             now
             glorifie
             me
          
           ,
           which
           intimates
           he
           had
           it
           not
           then
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           then
           glorified
           in
           purpose
           .
           3.
           
           
             Before
             the
             World
             was
          
           ,
           which
           shews
           when
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           would
           have
           it
           again
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           petition
           to
           have
           it
           again
           only
           in
           purpose
           ,
           but
           in
           actual
           possession
           .
           4.
           
           He
           desires
           that
           he
           may
           have
           that
           glory
           
             with
             his
             Father
             's
             own
             self
             .
             which
             he
             had
             with
             him
             :
          
           Now
           
             with
             his
             Father
             's
             own
             self
          
           ,
           in
           the
           one
           part
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           Presence
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           1
           
             John
             2.
             1.
             
             We
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           presence
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           therefore
           also
           in
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           
             with
             thee
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           meant
           ,
           in
           thy
           Purpose
           ,
           
           but
           in
           thy
           Presence
           in
           Heaven
           .
           5.
           
           Christ
           had
           the
           glory
           with
           his
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           was
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           such
           ●s
           none
           of
           the
           Elect
           have
           ,
           with
           such
           love
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           was
           singular
           ,
           verse
           24.
           
           But
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           no
           more
           than
           in
           purpose
           had
           by
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Elect
           had
           it
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           therefore
           he
           had
           it
           in
           actual
           possession
           
           with
           peculiar
           imbracing
           and
           delight
           ,
           as
           John
           1.
           18.
           and
           3.
           35.
           
           Prov.
           8.
           30.
           6.
           
           There
           is
           no
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           such
           an
           expression
           of
           our
           having
           ,
           as
           here
           ,
           is
           meant
           of
           having
           only
           by
           Gods
           purpose
           for
           the
           future
           in
           predestination
           .
           
             The
             giving
             ,
             John
          
           17.
           24.
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           an
           intention
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           but
           a
           present
           actual
           collation
           .
           
           
             The
             giving
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             of
             grace
          
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           Gods
           purpose
           but
           donation
           
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
          
           ,
           which
           donation
           was
           by
           grant
           ,
           or
           promise
           as
           it
           is
           expressed
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           2.
           where
           and
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           9.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           not
           well
           rendered
           
             before
             the
             world
             began
          
           ,
           but
           
             before
             the
             times
             of
             ages
          
           ,
           noting
           the
           times
           of
           the
           ages
           following
           the
           creation
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           so
           rendered
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           25.
           as
           the
           parallel
           places
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             9.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           26.
           do
           shew
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           grace
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           9.
           is
           most
           likely
           meant
           of
           the
           Promise
           made
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           15.
           as
           Dr.
           Twisse
           conceives
           
             Vindic.
             grat
             .
             l.
             1.
             part
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             4.
             digress
             .
             2.
             c.
          
           5.
           
           However
           though
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           might
           be
           said
           to
           be
           given
           in
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           not
           Christ
           be
           said
           to
           have
           had
           
           glory
           in
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           because
           giving
           notes
           only
           the
           act
           of
           the
           donor
           ,
           but
           having
           the
           act
           of
           the
           possessour
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             the
             having
             a
             building
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           having
           in
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           consequent
           on
           
             the
             dissolving
             of
             the
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
          
           to
           which
           ,
           having
           in
           Gods
           purpose
           is
           antecedent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           notes
           actual
           possession
           ,
           
             the
             present
             tense
             being
             put
             for
             the
             future
             ,
          
           as
           Grotius
           rightly
           notes
           ,
           
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             
             The
             having
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           having
           in
           God's
           purpose
           ,
           it
           being
           
             having
             in
             your selves
          
           ,
           or
           your selves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           possession
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           enallage
           ,
           or
           of
           right
           ,
           or
           assurance
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           or
           of
           present
           possession
           ,
           though
           not
           full
           possession
           ,
           John
           3.
           36.
           
           &
           5.
           24.
           1
           
           
             John
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Believers
          
           are
           said
           
             to
             have
             eternal
             life
          
           ,
           not
           by
           predestination
           only
           ,
           afore
           the
           person
           is
           in
           being
           ,
           but
           by
           real
           actual
           possession
           ,
           inchoate
           and
           continued
           ,
           though
           not
           consummate
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           expressions
           
             Iohn
             5.
             24.
             and
             cometh
             not
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             is
             passed
             from
             death
             into
             life
             ,
          
           1
           John
           3.
           14.
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             we
             have
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
          
           opposite
           to
           verse
           15.
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             no
             murderer
             hath
             eternal
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
             ,
          
           and
           John
           3.
           36.
           
           
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           20.
           shews
           not
           what
           Christ
           had
           ,
           but
           how
           he
           was
           fore-known
           ,
           
             Revel
             .
             13.
             8.
             
             From
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
          
           may
           as
           well
           or
           better
           be
           joyned
           to
           written
           as
           it
           is
           Revel
           .
           21.
           27.
           than
           to
           
             s●ain
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.
           24.
           doth
           not
           prove
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           the
           glory
           mentioned
           ,
           verse
           5.
           only
           in
           purpose
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           the
           love
           there
           is
           a
           love
           not
           onely
           of
           benevolence
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           complacency
           and
           delight
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           1.
           18.
           and
           3.
           35.
           
           Prov.
           8.
           30.
           and
           so
           supposeth
           his
           being
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           possession
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           which
           he
           now
           desires
           to
           repossess
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           his
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           never
           emptied
           of
           ,
           nor
           his
           Humane
           Excellency
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           not
           in
           being
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ;
           but
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           a
           Son
           ,
           of
           which
           
             he
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           7.
           that
           riches
           which
           he
           had
           before
           
             he
             became
             poor
             for
             our
             sake
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           8.
           9.
           which
           was
           not
           the
           relation
           of
           Sonship
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           still
           had
           in
           his
           lowest
           debasement
           ,
           but
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           pleasure
           he
           had
           with
           his
           Father
           in
           his
           Presence
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           with-held
           from
           his
           person
           while
           he
           was
           
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           command
           and
           empire
           over
           Angels
           afore
           the
           world
           was
           compleated
           (
           if
           the
           Angels
           were
           created
           in
           any
           of
           the
           former
           daies
           of
           the
           first
           Creation
           )
           and
           which
           he
           now
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           pray
           to
           his
           Father
           for
           the
           Angels
           Ministry
           ;
           Either
           of
           which
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           (
           which
           we
           know
           not
           of
           )
           communicable
           in
           its
           proportion
           to
           our
           condition
           with
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           Iohn
           17.
           22
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           glory
           which
           he
           prayes
           for
           ,
           Iohn
           17.
           5.
           to
           repossesse
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           with
           his
           Father
           
             after
             the
             finishing
             of
             the
             work
             he
             gave
             him
             to
             do
             on
             Earth
             ,
             verse
          
           4.
           into
           which
           he
           came
           to
           glorifie
           his
           Father
           ,
           humbling
           himself
           therein
           really
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           be
           really
           re-glorified
           
             with
             his
             Father
             's
             own
             self
          
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           in
           manifestation
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           
             he
             had
             it
          
           really
           
             with
             him
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           9.
           
        
         
           
             Col.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Is
             urged
             to
             prove
             the
             God-head
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           TO
           those
           foregoing
           Texts
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           I
           shall
           next
           adjoyn
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             Colos.
          
           1.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           where
           he
           mentions
           his
           
             thanksgiving
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             had
             translated
             the
          
           Colossians
           
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             dear
             son
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Creature
             .
             For
             in
             or
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             ,
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             Principalities
             ,
             or
             Powers
             ;
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             things
             consist
             .
          
           Whence
           I
           thus
           argue
           :
        
         
           He
           who
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Fathers
           love
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           ,
           the
           first-born
           of
           every
           creature
           ,
           in
           or
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           created
           that
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           in
           Earth
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ,
           whether
           
           they
           be
           Thrones
           or
           Dominions
           ,
           or
           Principalities
           or
           Powers
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           created
           ,
           who
           is
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           consist
           ,
           was
           before
           any
           creature
           ,
           was
           made
           ,
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           not
           made
           of
           nothing
           ;
           very
           God
           of
           very
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           .
           But
           such
           was
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           minor
           is
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           But
           the
           major
           proposition
           is
           denied
           :
           and
           for
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           denial
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           he
           is
           termed
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Child
           that
           is
           begotten
           by
           natural
           generation
           is
           the
           substantial
           Image
           of
           his
           Father
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           ;
           But
           as
           he
           resembles
           God
           in
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           excellent
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           ;
           wonderful
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           works
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           
             the
             man
          
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Superiority
           and
           Authority
           over
           the
           woman
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Image
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           11.
           7.
           or
           as
           Dr.
           
           Hammond's
           Paraphrase
           is
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             God
             who
             is
             invisible
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             clearly
             declared
             by
             the
             Gospel
             (
             so
             that
             ●e
             that
             seeth
             him
             ,
             seeth
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           Joh.
           14.
           9.
           
           )
           
           which
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Believest
             thou
             not
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             in
             me
             ?
             the
             words
             that
             I
             speak
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             he
             doth
             the
             works
             :
             Believe
             me
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             in
             me
             ;
             or
             else
             believe
             me
             for
             the
             very
             works
             sake
             :
          
           Which
           words
           make
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           in
           him
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Father
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           his
           Image
           ,
           in
           his
           Words
           and
           Works
           .
           Conformable
           to
           the
           same
           sense
           are
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Iohn
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             30
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           is
           termed
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           of
           the
           rank
           of
           creatures
           ,
           as
           
             the
             first-born
          
           is
           taken
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           28.
           as
           man
           ,
           
             the
             first-born
             among
             many
             brethren
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           29.
           or
           as
           it
           is
           
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             the
             first-born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             The
             first
          
           (
           saith
           
             Grotius
             annot
          
           .
           on
           the
           place
           )
           
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             new
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             5.
             
             Heb.
          
           2.
           5.
           more
           amply
           Dr.
           Hammond
           in
           his
           annot
           .
           on
           Col.
           1.
           15.
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             The
             word
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             beside
             the
             ordinary
             notion
             of
             first-born
             (
             which
             cannot
             so
             well
             here
             refer
             to
             Christs
             eternal
             generation
             ,
             because
             
             of
             that
             which
             is
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             Greature
             ,
             which
             only
             gives
             him
             a
             precedence
             before
             all
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             attribute
             eternity
             to
             him
             )
             is
             used
             sometimes
             for
             a
             Lord
             ,
             or
             person
             in
             power
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             dominion
             over
             all
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             notion
             '
             ●is
             used
             commonly
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             principal
             person
             ,
          
           So
           Psal.
           89.
           27.
           
           
             David
             is
             called
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             most
             glorious
             among
             them
          
           ;
           and
           
             Job
             18.
             13.
             we
             have
             the
             first-born
             of
             death
             .
          
           And
           
             so
             among
             the
             Civilians
          
           ,
           haeres
           ,
           
             Heir
             ,
             signifies
          
           dominus
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Justinian
           Instit.
           l.
           2.
           tit
           .
           19.
           de
           hae●●d
           .
           qualit
           .
           &
           diffe
           .
           §
           .
           ult
           .
           
             And
             thus
             may
             it
             fitly
             be
             a
             title
             of
             Christ
             in●arnate
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             power
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             key
             of
             the
             house
             of
          
           David
           
             is
             laid
             upon
             him
             :
             But
             it
             is
             possible
             it
             may
             peculiarly
             refer
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             the
             first-born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           verse
           18.
           
             the
             first
             which
             from
             the
             grave
             was
             raised
             and
             exalted
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             risen
             ,
             all
             Power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           
             Thrones
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             th●ngs
             Visible
             and
             Invisible
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             all
             things
          
           
           may
           be
           meant
           of
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           :
           
             These
             several
             titles
             here
             rehearsed
          
           ,
           saith
           Dr.
           
             Hammond
             Annot.
             on
          
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
             may
             possibly
             be
             no
             more
             but
             the
             expressions
             of
             several
             degrees
             of
             dignity
             among
             men
             ;
             So
             Thrones
             may
             denote
             Kings
             ,
             or
             Monarchs
             and
             Princes
             ,
             Dominions
             (
             or
             Lordships
             )
             may
             be
             the
          
           Reguli
           ,
           
             the
             honours
             (
             whether
             of
             Dukes
             or
             Earls
             )
             next
             under
             Princes
             ;
             Principalities
             ,
             the
             praefects
             of
             Provinces
             and
             Cities
             ;
             and
             Powers
             ,
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             be
             here
             set
             down
             to
             denote
             all
             sorts
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Gentile
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             chief
             dignities
             among
             them
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           Annot.
           on
           Col.
           1.
           20.
           
           
             And
             in
             the
             like
             phrase
          
           verse
           16.
           
           
             All
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             signifie
             no
             more
             than
             what
             is
             in
             other
             places
             expressed
             by
             the
             world
             ,
          
           as
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           19.
           
           
             The
             creation
             ,
             the
             whole
             creation
             ,
             or
             all
             creatures
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             creation
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             world
             without
             restriction
             ,
             which
             signifie
             all
             the
             Gentile
             world
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Jewish
             enclosure
             ;
             not
             all
             the
             creatures
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           verse
           16.
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           new
           Creation
           mentioned
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           10
           ,
           13.
           and
           3.
           9.
           and
           4.
           24.
           
           
           
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             
             The
             things
             which
             go
             before
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Grotius
             Annot.
             ad
          
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
             shew
             these
             things
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             name
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             more
             rightly
             is
             [
             were
             created
             ]
             here
             interpreted
             were
             ordained
             ,
             go●
             a
             certain
             new
             state
             ;
             Angels
             to
             Men
             ,
             Men
             among
             themselves
             were
             reconciled
             under
             Christ
          
           ;
           Others
           that
           Angels
           were
           reformed
           as
           being
           brought
           to
           a
           new
           state
           of
           acknowledging
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           acting
           at
           his
           beck
           as
           being
           Gods
           instrument
           for
           the
           bringing
           of
           that
           reformation
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           
             they
             were
             all
             created
             in
             him
             and
             by
             him
             ,
          
           as
           the
           mediate
           cause
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           new
           Creation
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           Dignity
           ,
           not
           of
           Time.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           in
           him
           all
           the
           new
           Creation
           consists
           ,
           or
           are
           reformed
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           10.
           
        
         
           
             The
             proof
             of
             Christs
             God-head
             from
             Col.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             is
             vindicated
             from
             exceptions
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Reply
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           other
           resemblances
           than
           of
           his
           Father's
           person
           according
           to
           his
           D●vine
           Nature
           Christ
           might
           be
           termed
           
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
          
           yet
           in
           this
           place
           he
           is
           not
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
          
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Office
           as
           declaring
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           or
           representing
           his
           Power
           and
           holy
           Qualities
           by
           his
           Conversation
           and
           Works
           ;
           but
           as
           
           Adam's
           Son
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             begotten
             in
             his
             own
             likeness
             after
             his
             image
             ,
             Gen.
          
           5.
           3.
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           these
           Reasons
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           his
           being
           
             the
             Image
             of
             God
          
           is
           an●ecedent
           to
           the
           Creation
           ;
           verse
           16.
           therefore
           he
           was
           
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             ▪
             God
          
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           .
           2.
           
           What
           Christ
           was
           to
           his
           Church
           is
           expressed
           after
           ver
           .
           18
           ,
           19
           20.
           therefore
           v.
           15.
           16
           ,
           17.
           what
           he
           was
           and
           did
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           to
           be
           conceived
           
           that
           he
           would
           repeat
           that
           ver
           .
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           which
           he
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           ver
           .
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           3.
           
           An
           Embassadour
           ,
           though
           he
           represents
           his
           Princes
           Counsels
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           said
           to
           be
           his
           Image
           ,
           an
           Image
           being
           a
           resemblance
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           Counsels
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
          
           absolutely
           and
           simply
           even
           then
           when
           he
           was
           not
           on
           earth
           to
           declare
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shews
           what
           he
           is
           in
           himself
           throughout
           all
           Generations
           .
           No●
           is
           it
           of
           any
           force
           which
           is
           urged
           :
           that
           because
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           must
           be
           a
           visible
           Image
           ;
           Fo●
           man
           that
           was
           
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
          
           and
           is
           
             renewed
             after
             his
             Image
          
           ,
           as
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             24.
             
             Col.
          
           3
           ,
           10.
           is
           not
           after
           Gods
           Image
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           visible
           Resemblance
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           are
           invisible
           qualities
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           reading
           which
           
             Isidor
             Pelusiota
          
           insists
           on
           
             Epist.
             l.
             3
             ,
             Epist.
          
           31.
           be
           right
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           read
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             first
             bringer
             forth
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
          
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
          
           ,
           which
           may
           seem
           probable
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           verse
           16.
           
           
           
             For
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
          
           and
           so
           it
           should
           note
           not
           passively
           his
           birth
           ,
           but
           actively
           his
           causality
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             God
             ,
             Rev.
          
           3.
           14.
           where
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           princip●um
           ,
           or
           
             the
             beginning
          
           notes
           not
           termination
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           initiation
           ,
           but
           signifies
           ●fficiency
           ;
           as
           when
           we
           say
           from
           the
           Latins
           ,
           the
           principle
           of
           a
           thing
           .
           as
           Col.
           1.
           18.
           the
           word
           is
           used
           (
           of
           which
           more
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Sixtin●s
             Amama
             Antibarb
             .
             Biblic
             .
             l.
          
           3.
           )
           the
           answer
           were
           easie
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           yet
           he
           is
           not
           in
           the
           rank
           of
           creatures
           ,
           which
           the
           Arians
           did
           object
           from
           this
           place
           .
           But
           however
           Erasmus
           like
           it
           ,
           yet
           Beza
           rejects
           it
           ,
           for
           reasons
           set
           down
           by
           him
           ,
           
             Annot.
             ad
             Col.
          
           1.
           15.
           which
           though
           they
           be
           not
           all
           allowed
           by
           
             Heinsius
             Exercit.
             sacr
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
          
           1.
           yet
           the
           reading
           not
           agreeing
           with
           most
           Copies
           ,
           nor
           necessary
           ,
           that
           answer
           is
           not
           to
           be
           insisted
           on
           .
           That
           other
           sense
           which
           Beza
           and
           others
           embrace
           ,
           [
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             he
             that
             was
             born
             before
             any
             creature
             ,
          
           conceiving
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           verb
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           as
           well
           applied
           to
           the
           Fathers
           generation
           as
           the
           Mothers
           bearing
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           
             the
             begotten
             before
             all
             th●
             
             creatures
             ]
          
           would
           pass
           for
           current
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           an
           example
           of
           so
           using
           the
           word
           as
           including
           the
           preposition
           governing
           the
           Genitive
           Case
           ,
           and
           referring
           to
           the
           Fathers
           act
           of
           generation
           :
           In
           which
           methinks
           there
           should
           not
           be
           much
           difficulty
           ,
           sith
           
             James
             ▪
          
           1.
           18.
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           we
           render
           
             hath
             begotten
          
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           act
           of
           
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             verse
          
           17.
           and
           so
           notes
           the
           Fathers
           act
           of
           generation
           usually
           ,
           and
           most
           properly
           signifies
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Mother
           bringing
           forth
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           therefore
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           5.
           when
           she
           is
           great
           with
           Child
           ,
           and
           is
           used
           James
           1.
           15.
           as
           of
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             bringeth
             forth
          
           and
           so
           rendered
           .
           And
           when
           Christ
           is
           said
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           18.
           to
           be
           
             the
             first-born
             from
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           or
           Revel
           .
           1.
           5.
           
             the
             first-begotten
             of
          
           ,
           or
           
             from
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           raising
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           is
           implied
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           resurrection
           is
           ascribed
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           30
           ,
           32.
           and
           3.
           15.
           and
           4.
           10.
           and
           5.
           30.
           and
           10.
           40.
           
           
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             20.
             
             Gal.
          
           1.
           1.
           and
           herein
           St.
           Paul
           doth
           in
           some
           sort
           place
           his
           ●egetting
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Acts.
             13.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             God
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             Promise
             made
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             unto
             us
             their
             Children
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             again
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             
             also
             written
             in
             the
             second
             Psalm
             ,
             Thou
             ar●
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             .
          
           And
           although
           the
           preposition
           from
           ,
           be
           in
           those
           places
           because
           of
           the
           change
           or
           translation
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           yet
           the
           term
           first
           noting
           priority
           must
           needs
           include
           also
           the
           preposition
           before
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           manifestly
           ,
           John
           1.
           15.
           so
           that
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           conceive
           this
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           ,
           
             he
             was
             the
             first
             begotten
             before
             all
             the
             creation
             ,
             or
             every
             creature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             created
          
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           sith
           that
           is
           mentioned
           ver
           .
           18.
           and
           this
           title
           is
           put
           before
           his
           creating
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           and
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           :
           But
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           generation
           before
           all
           times
           out
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           which
           eternity
           is
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           precedency
           in
           being
           before
           all
           the
           creation
           ,
           being
           in
           Scripture
           language
           all
           one
           with
           Eternity
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           will
           not
           be
           put
           in
           the
           rank
           of
           creatures
           made
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           negatively
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           first
           applied
           to
           God
           ,
           Revel
           .
           1.
           11.
           which
           is
           expounded
           ,
           
             Isa.
             44.
             6.
             
             I
             am
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
          
           or
           Isa.
           43.
           10.
           
           
             Before
             me
             there
             was
             no
             God
             
             formed
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             after
             me
             .
          
           And
           when
           the
           Law
           appointed
           the
           first-born
           male
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           
             Exod.
             13.
             2.
             
             Numb
          
           .
           8.
           16.
           by
           the
           first-born
           was
           understood
           that
           which
           opened
           the
           womb
           though
           no
           other
           were
           born
           after
           ,
           as
           the
           Mother
           of
           Christ
           understood
           the
           Law
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           22
           ,
           23.
           who
           is
           called
           
             her
             first-born
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           she
           had-no
           other
           ,
           Mat.
           1.
           25.
           
           But
           if
           this
           exposition
           of
           the
           Title
           
             [
             the
             first
             born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ]
          
           be
           not
           received
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           note
           only
           Christs
           dominion
           or
           inheritance
           of
           every
           creature
           ,
           yet
           will
           this
           sense
           prove
           his
           Generation
           before
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           exempt
           from
           the
           rank
           of
           creatures
           ,
           sith
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           being
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
          
           ,
           and
           so
           Lord
           or
           Heir
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Because
             by
             him
             and
             for
             him
             they
             were
             all
             created
             ,
          
           which
           must
           needs
           prove
           that
           he
           is
           not
           one
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           sith
           he
           created
           all
           things
           ,
           therefore
           not
           himself
           created
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           being
           before
           every
           creature
           by
           whom
           ,
           all
           were
           created
           ,
           and
           confequently
           was
           begotten
           before
           all
           time
           .
           Nor
           can
           this
           title
           be
           applied
           to
           Christ
           as
           man
           or
           incarnate
           as
           if
           it
           ,
           noted
           that
           
             he
             was
             first
             in
             the
             new
             Creation
          
           or
           ▪
           
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             power
             over
             his
             Church
             :
          
           For
           ▪
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           15.
           was
           before
           him
           
           in
           the
           New
           creation
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no●
           said
           he
           was
           designed
           or
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           first-born
           of
           every
           creature
           ,
           but
           that
           
             he
             is
             the
             first-born
          
           ,
           not
           made
           the
           first-born
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           
             by
             whom
             all
             were
             created
          
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           Church
           peculiarly
           be
           meant
           by
           
             every
             creature
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           sith
           it
           is
           not
           said
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           new
           Creation
           ,
           but
           of
           
             every
             Creature
          
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           are
           invisible
           ,
           as
           verse
           16.
           shews
           ;
           And
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           first-born
           of
           every
           creature
           as
           the
           first-born
           of
           man
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Angels
           are
           some
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           verse
           16.
           but
           not
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           with
           man.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           by
           
             Thrones
             ,
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             verse
          
           16.
           are
           not
           meant
           
             several
             degrees
             of
             dignity
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
          
           may
           appear
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           Dr.
           Hammond
           saith
           ,
           
             because
             they
             may
             also
             signifie
             the
             several
             degrees
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             follows
             mention
             of
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             may
             most
             probably
             be
             contained
             by
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             lower
             world
             of
             men
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             the
             creation
             that
             is
             here
             referred
             t●
             ,
             and
             the
             creating
             of
             Angels
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             belongs
             truely
             to
             Christ
             as
             God
             ,
             therefore
             
             it
             will
             be
             most
             reasonable
             in
             this
             place
             to
             interpret
             it
             in
             the
             greater
             extent
             to
             comprehend
             Angels
             and
             Men
             too
             ,
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             eminent
             of
             both
             sorts
             :
          
           But
           also
           because
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           these
           terms
           do
           elsewhere
           signifie
           in
           the
           same
           Apostles
           writings
           ,
           invisible
           beings
           ,
           
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           1.
           21.
           
           
             Principal●ties
             and
             Powers
             in
             Heavenly
             places
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             Spiritual
             beings
             in
             High
          
           or
           
             Heavenly
             places
          
           ,
           opposed
           
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           12.
           
           
             Angels
             ,
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
          
           ,
           are
           reckoned
           among
           the
           most
           potent
           beings
           of
           most
           force
           
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           38.
           
           
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Authorities
             and
             Powers
          
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             subject
             to
             Christ
             now
             on
             the
             right-hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           22.
           
           Nor
           can
           
             the
             spoiling
             of
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
          
           be
           understood
           otherwise
           than
           as
           Dr.
           
           Hammond's
           own
           Paraphrase
           of
           Col.
           2.
           15.
           explains
           it
           ,
           
             of
             devesting
             the
             evil
             Spirits
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             Grotius
             Annot.
             ad
          
           Eph.
           1.
           21.
           
           
             Intelligunt
             quidam
             de
             imperiis
             terrenis
             .
             Sed
             locus
          
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
           
             &
             quod
             in
             his
             infra
             est
             ,
             3.
             10.
             evincit
             agi
             hic
             de
             eximiis
             Angelorum
             clasibus
             .
             Similis
             ordinum
             distinctio
             etiam
             in
             Satanae
             Regn●
             infra
             ,
          
           6.
           12.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           24.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           38.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           If
           by
           them
           Angels
           were
           not
           meant
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           invisible
           beings
           said
           to
           be
           created
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           whereas
           the
           distributive
           particle
           
             [
             whether
          
           ]
           is
           put
           next
           after
           invisible
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           
             Thrones
             ,
             Dominions
             ,
             Principalities
             ,
             Powers
          
           to
           be
           
             invisible
             beings
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Several
           degrees
           of
           Dignity
           and
           Rule
           among
           men
           ,
           neither
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           nor
           elsewhere
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             things
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           or
           Invisible
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Angels
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           20.
           
             and
             gathered
             together
             into
             one
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           1.
           10.
           
           Christs
           blood
           reconciling
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           God
           by
           expiating
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           so
           reducing
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           the
           good
           Angels
           ,
           who
           
             rejoyce
             at
             their
             conversion
             ,
             Luke
          
           15.
           7
           ,
           10
           ,
           observe
           their
           order
           in
           their
           Church
           meetings
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           10.
           are
           
             their
             Angels
             ,
             Mat.
          
           18.
           10.
           
           But
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           in
           S.
           
           Paul's
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           that
           the
           Rulers
           on
           Earth
           were
           
             created
             by
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           reformed
           and
           made
           new
           creatures
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           brought
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           were
           enemies
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Acts
             4.
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             26.
             
             James
          
           2.
           6
           ,
           7
           ▪
           nor
           were
           they
           ordered
           by
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           us
           translated
           
             Ordinance
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           2.
           13.
           that
           is
           ,
           constituted
           or
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           as
           Mediatour
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Church
           for
           their
           help
           ,
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           created
           in
           the
           sense
           some
           would
           expound
           
             creation
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           16.
           and
           meant
           by
           
             Thrones
             ,
             Dominions
             ,
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Hence
           also
           may
           appear
           that
           no
           other
           sense
           but
           of
           the
           Creation
           at
           first
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           can
           be
           rightly
           meant
           by
           
             the
             creating
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           16.
           
           For
           the
           words
           are
           general
           ,
           including
           all
           things
           simply
           ,
           and
           that
           twice
           expressed
           ,
           which
           shews
           it
           comprehends
           all
           things
           universally
           that
           were
           created
           ;
           and
           left
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           excepted
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           threefold
           division
           .
           1.
           
           
             Of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             visible
             and
             invisible
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             invisible
             Thrones
             ,
             Dominions
             ,
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             Powers
             .
          
           Of
           which
           Principalities
           ,
           the
           unclean
           Spirits
           are
           a
           part
           ,
           
             Col.
             2.
             15.
             
             Ephes.
          
           6.
           12.
           who
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           or
           constituted
           ,
           or
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           sense
           ,
           in
           which
           creation
           is
           taken
           ,
           either
           
             Eph.
             2.
             10.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             
             〈◊〉
             Cor.
             5.
             17
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.
           15.
           or
           
             Heb.
             9.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           2.
           13.
           
           In
           the
           good
           Angels
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           
           reformed
           ,
           or
           new
           created
           ;
           in
           the
           evil
           nothing
           was
           ,
           nor
           were
           they
           ,
           o●
           other
           things
           constituted
           ,
           or
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           as
           man
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           in
           Earth
           were
           reformed
           ,
           or
           constituted
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           for
           the
           New
           Creation
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           renovation
           of
           mind
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           in
           many
           before
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             
             Psal.
          
           51.
           12.
           and
           therefore
           that
           Creation
           cannot
           be
           meant
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             All
             things
             were
             created
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           by
           them
           who
           suppose
           him
           not
           to
           have
           been
           afore
           his
           Incarnation
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           place
           brought
           by
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           may
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Creation
           absolutely
           put
           is
           meant
           of
           renovation
           ,
           or
           reformation
           ,
           meant
           by
           the
           New
           Creation
           :
           Nor
           do
           the
           particles
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           translated
           by
           him
           ,
           prove
           Christ
           only
           a
           mediate
           or
           instrumental
           cause
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           For
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           principal
           cause
           ,
           
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             
             All
             things
             are
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
          
           as
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           and
           therefore
           the
           particles
           note
           a
           principal
           concurrent
           or
           consociate
           cause
           :
           And
           the
           particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           or
           through
           is
           applied
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             Gal.
             1.
             1.
             
             Heb.
          
           2.
           10.
           and
           in
           is
           used
           as
           
             by
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           1.
           and
           applied
           to
           God
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           28.
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           a
           priority
           in
           the
           Father
           to
           the
           Son
           in
           respect
           of
           being
           ,
           not
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           original
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           Davenant
           saith
           ,
           
             Com.
             on
             Col.
          
           1.
           15.
           
           Christ
           hath
           
             principium
             originis
          
           ,
           a
           beginning
           of
           original
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             Father
             from
             whom
             he
             was
             begotten
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             beginning
             of
             time
             ,
          
           or
           to
           use
           Dr.
           Pearsons
           words
           in
           his
           
             Exposition
             of
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             p.
          
           36.
           of
           the
           second
           Edition
           ,
           
             the
             Father
             hath
             that
             essence
             of
             himself
             ,
             the
             Son
             by
             communication
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             From
             whence
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             he
             is
             from
             him
             ,
          
           John
           7.
           29.
           
             that
             he
             liveth
             by
             him
          
           ,
           John
           6.
           57.
           
             that
             the
             Father
             gave
             him
             to
             have
             life
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             generally
             referreth
             all
             things
             as
             received
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             by
             the
             Antients
             termed
             the
             fountain
             ,
             root
             ,
             authour
             ,
             origin
             ,
             head
             ,
             cause
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             whole
             Divinity
             ,
          
           p.
           41.
           whence
           the
           Son
           is
           termed
           in
           the
           
             Nicene
             Creed
             ;
             God
             of
             God
             ,
             very
             God
             of
             very
             God
             ,
             light
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             this
             origination
             in
             the
             Divine
             Paternity
             ,
             hath
             antiently
             been
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             assertion
             of
             the
             Unity
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             have
             been
             believed
             to
             be
             but
             one
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             both
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Union
             of
             them
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             which
             
             were
             from
             none
             it
             could
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             more
             Gods
             than
             one
             ,
             p.
          
           44.
           
           And
           answerably
           here●o
           there
           is
           an
           order
           in
           the
           operations
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           priority
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           some
           sense
           a
           majority
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           whom
           some
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           cited
           by
           Dr.
           Pearson
           ,
           p.
           37.
           
             understand
             to
             be
             greater
             than
          
           
           
             Christ
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           John
           14.
           28.
           
             with
             reference
             not
             unto
             his
             Essence
             ,
             but
             his
             Generation
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             understood
             to
             have
             his
             being
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             only
             hath
             it
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             original
             of
             all
             Power
             and
             essence
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           some
           preheminence
           in
           working
           ▪
           whence
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             can
             of
             mine
             own
             self
             do
             nothing
             ;
             The
             Son
             can
             do
             nothing
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             seeth
             the
             Father
             do
             :
             for
             what
             things
             soever
             he
             doth
             ,
             these
             also
             doth
             the
             Son
             likewise
             ,
          
           which
           intimate
           a
           priority
           of
           order
           in
           the
           Fathers
           operation
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           dependance
           of
           the
           Son
           on
           him
           therein
           .
           And
           so
           as
           Mr.
           Gataker
           in
           his
           
             Advers
             .
             mis●el
             .
             c.
          
           17.
           saith
           from
           
             Col.
             1.
             16.
             
             Christ
             both
             in
             making
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             instructing
             his
             
             Church
             is
             said
             to
             exhibit
             ministery
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             by
             him
             to
             have
             performed
             and
             to
             perform
             both
             those
             things
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           
             in
             which
             place
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             spoken
             to
             his
             people
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             his
             Son
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Christs
           priority
           in
           dignity
           is
           expressed
           before
           verse
           15.
           where
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
          
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           vers
           .
           18.
           where
           he
           is
           termed
           
             the
             head
             of
             the
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             〈…〉
             things
             he
             might
             have
             the
             preheminence
             :
          
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           17.
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           before
           Angels
           ,
           
             but
             all
             things
             created
          
           ,
           it
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           the
           same
           latitude
           with
           
             all
             things
             ,
             v.
          
           16.
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           the
           New
           Creation
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           was
           not
           in
           time
           before
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             10.
             
             John
             Baptist
             ,
          
           who
           
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             even
             from
             his
             Mothers
             womb
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           15.
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           first
           Creation
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           consistence
           of
           all
           things
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           all
           things
           created
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           and
           not
           only
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           new
           Creation
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           consistence
           by
           sustaining
           and
           preserving
           all
           things
           simply
           by
           his
           power
           and
           providence
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           
           
             By
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             the
             Heavens
             were
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           consisting
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           where
           meant
           of
           Evangelical
           reformation
           ,
           but
           of
           powerful
           sustentation
           ,
           as
           Heb.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           To
           which
           I
           pass
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           11.
           
        
         
           
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             are
             urged
             to
             prove
             the
             assertion
             of
             Christs
             God-head
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           same
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           concerning
           Christ
           are
           confirmed
           from
           Heb.
           1.
           where
           Christ
           distinct
           from
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           is
           termed
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             appointed
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             ,
          
           verse
           1.
           2.
           
             being
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             upholding
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           verse
           3.
           
             by
             so
             much
             being
             more
             excellent
             ,
             or
             better
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             inherited
             a
             more
             excellent
             name
             than
             they
             ,
          
           verse
           4.
           
             of
             whom
             God
             said
             that
             which
             he
             said
             not
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
          
           ;
           And
           again
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             to
             him
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shalt
             
             be
             to
             me
             a
             Son
          
           ;
           And
           again
           ,
           
             when
             he
             bringeth
             in
             the
             first-begotten
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             let
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             worship
             him
             ,
          
           verse
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Unto
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Son
             he
             saith
             ,
             thy
             Throne
             O
             God
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
             a
             Scepter
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             the
             Scepter
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             ,
             thou
             hast
             loved
             righteousness
             and
             hated
             iniquity
             ;
             therefore
             God
             even
             thy
             God
             hath
             annointed
             thee
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladness
             above
             thy
             follows
             :
             And
             thou
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             beginnings
             hast
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             Heavens
             are
             the
             work
             of
             thy
             hands
             :
             They
             shall
             perish
             ,
             but
             thou
             remainest
             ,
             they
             all
             shall
             wax
             old
             as
             doth
             a
             garment
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             vesture
             shalt
             thou
             sold
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             changed
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             thy
             years
             shall
             not
             fail
             .
             But
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Angels
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             sit
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             until
             I
             make
             thine
             Enemies
             thy
             Foot-stool
             ?
          
           verse
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Whence
           I
           argue
           ,
           He
           ,
           of
           whom
           all
           these
           things
           are
           said
           ,
           was
           before
           any
           creature
           was
           made
           ,
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           very
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           :
           But
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           all
           these
           things
           are
           said
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           minor
           proposition
           is
           
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           but
           the
           major
           is
           denied
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           denial
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             first-begotten
             ,
             this
             day
             begotten
          
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Exaltation
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           was
           
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             Ray
          
           or
           
             Beam
             of
             Gods
             Majesty
          
           ,
           that
           in
           Christ
           men
           might
           have
           a
           kind
           of
           sight
           of
           Gods
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             person
          
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           qualities
           resembling
           his
           Father
           ,
           the
           latter
           words
           interpreting
           the
           former
           .
           For
           God
           did
           as
           it
           were
           imprint
           his
           person
           on
           Christ
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           be
           his
           Substitute
           upon
           earth
           to
           personate
           ,
           represen●
           and
           resemble
           the
           person
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           be
           in
           wisdom
           as
           God
           ,
           by
           publishing
           the
           Mysteries
           and
           secrets
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           knowing
           the
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           discovering
           them
           ;
           to
           be
           in
           holiness
           as
           God
           without
           all
           stain
           of
           sin
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           power
           as
           God
           ,
           having
           dominion
           over
           all
           Gods
           Creatures
           ,
           over
           Winds
           ,
           Seas
           ,
           Devils
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           he
           was
           
             brought
             into
             the
             world
          
           ,
           not
           as
           being
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           being
           in
           the
           world
           was
           sent
           as
           the
           great
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Church
           among
           men
           ,
           or
           at
           his
           Resurection
           
           he
           was
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           his
           great
           exaltation
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           brought
           into
           
             the
             world
             to
             come
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           termed
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           5.
           which
           refers
           to
           Heb.
           1.
           6.
           and
           so
           without
           trajection
           the
           word
           
             [
             again
          
           ]
           shall
           be
           read
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Greek
           Text
           ,
           and
           the
           verb
           of
           the
           second
           Aorist
           of
           
             [
             bringing
             into
          
           ]
           be
           read
           as
           of
           the
           future
           time
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           
             vulgar
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           our
           translation
           ,
           of
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           and
           
             [
             again
          
           ]
           noting
           another
           citation
           out
           of
           the
           Psalms
           :
           And
           therefore
           Mr.
           Mede
           in
           his
           
             opus●ula
             Latina
          
           in
           
             answer
             to
             Ludovicus
             de
             Dieu
          
           ,
           would
           have
           our
           English
           version
           corrected
           thus
           
             [
             And
             when
             he
             bringeth
             again
             the
             first-begotten
             into
             the
             world
             ]
          
           or
           
             shall
             bring
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             what
             things
             are
             from
             thence
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             [
             concerning
             the
             adoration
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             of
             the
             rectitude
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             changing
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             treading
             of
             enemies
             under
             his
             feet
             ]
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ.
          
           To
           which
           agree
           
             Cameron
             resp
             .
             ad
             quaest
          
           .
           in
           Heb.
           1.
           6.
           
           
             Heinsius
             exercit
             .
             sac
             .
             l.
             16.
             c.
          
           1.
           
           Dr.
           
             Homes
             Resur
             .
             revealed
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
          
           2.
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           That
           he
           inherited
           or
           possessed
           
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             than
             the
             Angels
          
           by
           grant
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           being
           
             appointed
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           generation
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           which
           the
           Angels
           were
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           as
           Peter
           did
           Christ
           as
           man
           ,
           Luke
           5.
           8.
           and
           all
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           Luke
           24.
           52.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           he
           was
           God
           by
           Office
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Nature
           ;
           as
           it
           appears
           in
           that
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             his
             God
             ,
             he
             to
             be
             annointed
             by
             God
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladness
             ,
          
           and
           others
           
             his
             fellows
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Grotius
           would
           have
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           read
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             whom
          
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             whom
          
           ;
           But
           if
           it
           be
           to
           be
           read
           by
           whom
           ,
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           new
           world
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Heavens
           and
           Earth
           ,
           or
           Ages
           ,
           or
           Times
           of
           this
           world
           :
           And
           v.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           are
           but
           accommodated
           to
           him
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           dissolving
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           duration
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Eternity
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           operation
           in
           the
           first
           Creation
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           is
           translated
           upholding
           is
           to
           be
           translated
           ruling
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           at
           the
           command
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           mannaging
           all
           things
           as
           personating
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           following
           his
           command
           .
           
             Gr
             〈…〉
          
           
           in
           his
           
             Annotation
             on
             the
             place
          
           ,
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             The
             manuscripts
             in
             which
             those
             Grammatical
             spirits
             are
             distinguished
             ,
             have
             also
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             (
             his
          
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           it
           )
           
             and
             so
             reads
          
           Cyril
           
             in
             his
             8th
             .
             against
          
           Julian
           ;
           
             The
             sense
             is
             ,
             Christ
             governs
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Power
          
           (
           that
           is
           Command
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             often
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             which
             Chrysostom
             here
             adds
             ,
             with
             some
             easiness
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             appears
             to
             be
             put
             for
             command
             ,
             Luke
          
           5.
           5.
           and
           Heb.
           11.
           3.
           
           So
           also
           1
           Kings
           1.
           27.
           more
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           hath
           
             Heinsius
             Exercit.
             sacr
             .
             l.
             16.
             c.
          
           1.
           and
           Dr.
           
             Hammond
             in
             his
             annot
          
           .
           on
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             The
             Hebrew
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             signifies
             two
             things
          
           ,
           fero
           
             to
             bear
             ,
             and
          
           rego
           
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             it
             is
             ,
             that
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             is
             the
             ordinary
             word
             for
             a
             Prince
             ;
             Agreeably
             to
             this
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           
             which
             is
             sometimes
             the
             rendering
             of
             the
             Hebrew
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             14.
             
             Deut.
             1.
             9.
             may
             accordingly
             signifie
             ,
             to
             Rule
             ,
             to
             Govern
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             Administer
             ,
             as
             a
             Commander
             ,
             or
             Governour
             ,
             or
             Procurator
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             and
             so
             't
             is
             here
             taken
             ,
             to
             denote
             the
             Regal
             Power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             is
             advanced
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           verse
           13.
           is
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           as
           man
           exalted
           to
           sit
           on
           Gods
           ●igh●-hand
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           12.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Argument
             from
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             is
             vindicated
             from
             Exceptions
             .
          
        
         
           TO
           the
           first
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           those
           reasons
           are
           sufficient
           to
           verifie
           the
           titles
           given
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           32.
           where
           he
           is
           termed
           Gods
           
             own
             Son
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           proper
           or
           peculiar
           to
           him
           .
           
             John
             3.
             16.
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           here
           
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           verse
           2.
           as
           is
           before
           shewed
           Sect.
           in
           reply
           to
           the
           9th
           .
           Exception
           :
           By
           the
           same
           Arguments
           the
           Reasons
           also
           of
           the
           nameless
           Authour
           of
           the
           Commentary
           on
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           intituled
           
             The
             expiation
             of
             a
             Sinner
          
           are
           shewed
           to
           be
           short
           of
           what
           the
           appellation
           of
           
             the
             first-born
          
           or
           
             first-begotten
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           6.
           imports
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             first-begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             God
             begot
             him
             before
             all
             his
             other
             Sons
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             the
             Brethren
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             God
             first
             begot
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             wherein
             God
             is
             said
             to
             beget
             Sons
             ;
             for
             those
             he
             begets
             whom
             he
             assimilates
             and
             makes
             like
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             was
             the
             first
             
             that
             was
             assimilated
             ,
             or
             made
             like
             unto
             God
             in
             holiness
             ;
             in
             such
             holiness
             as
             he
             require
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           I
           reply
           .
           1.
           
           This
           Reason
           is
           given
           without
           proof
           ,
           and
           if
           allusion
           be
           to
           Rom.
           8.
           29.
           neither
           is
           it
           said
           there
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           first-born
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           assimilation
           to
           God
           in
           holiness
           before
           others
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           which
           others
           are
           conformed
           ,
           expressed
           to
           be
           in
           qualities
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           in
           estate
           and
           condition
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           glory
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           this
           respect
           is
           the
           first-begotten
           ,
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           was
           before
           him
           made
           like
           unto
           God
           in
           such
           holiness
           as
           he
           requires
           in
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           
             he
             was
             great
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             Mothers
             womb
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           15.
           that
           I
           omit
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             David
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Simeon
             ,
             Anna
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             first-begotten
             of
             God
             by
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             he
             was
             raised
             and
             brought
             in
             again
             from
             death
             to
             an
             immortal
             life
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             is
             called
             the
             first
             begotten
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             them
             that
             slept
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           20.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           
           ●e
           
             the
             first-born
          
           ,
           or
           
             begotten
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             18.
             
             Revel
             .
          
           1.
           5.
           
           But
           Heb.
           1.
           6.
           he
           is
           termed
           the
           first-begotten
           simply
           without
           relation
           to
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           
             Col.
             1.
             15.
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
          
           and
           the
           reason
           thereof
           is
           ,
           
             because
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
          
           verse
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           reason
           were
           sufficient
           ,
           Enoch
           might
           as
           well
           be
           termed
           the
           first-begotten
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             Heb.
             11.
             5.
             
             By
             Faith
          
           Enoch
           
             was
             translated
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             found
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             translated
             him
             ;
             for
             before
             his
             translation
             he
             had
             this
             testimony
             that
             he
             pleased
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Saith
           he
           ,
           
             he
             is
             the
             first-begotten
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             whereby
             the
             faithful
             of
             Christ
             become
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             :
             For
             Christ
             hath
             preceded
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             (
             as
          
           St.
           
             Paul
             speaks
             )
             he
             in
             all
             things
             might
             have
             the
             preheminence
             ,
          
           Col.
           1.
           18.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           .
           1.
           
           What
           those
           
             all
             things
          
           are
           ,
           in
           which
           Christ
           preceded
           all
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           whereby
           they
           become
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           expressed
           ,
           not
           do
           I
           think
           he
           can
           give
           an
           instance
           distinct
           from
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           except
           his
           preaching
           or
           fulness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           wherein
           and
           in
           other
           
           things
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           Christ
           exceeded
           all
           the
           Faithful
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           no
           where
           is
           he
           said
           to
           be
           begotten
           ,
           or
           the
           first-begotten
           by
           reason
           hereof
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           besides
           his
           generation
           before
           the
           world
           :
           Sure
           Col.
           1.
           18.
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           said
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Body
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             first-born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             among
             all
             he
             might
             have
             the
             preheminence
          
           ;
           Yet
           not
           that
           therefore
           he
           is
           
             the
             first-begotten
          
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           termed
           
             ver
             .
             15.
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
          
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           given
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             because
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             things
             consist
          
           ;
           which
           she
           〈…〉
           s
           his
           generation
           before
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           time
           wherein
           he
           was
           not
           .
           The
           reasons
           of
           Christs
           Son-ship
           from
           the
           begetting
           him
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           32.
           his
           Sanctification
           ,
           John
           10.
           36.
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           33.
           his
           
             having
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             given
             him
             ,
             Mat.
          
           28.
           18.
           his
           Exaltation
           to
           be
           an
           immortal
           and
           universal
           Potentate
           ;
           though
           they
           may
           be
           reasons
           of
           his
           Appellation
           
             [
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ]
           as
           shewing
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           consequent
           on
           it
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           higher
           reason
           shewed
           before
           ,
           and
           
           confirmed
           from
           the
           titles
           given
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           term
           
             [
             the
             brightness
             of
             Glory
          
           ]
           doth
           not
           express
           what
           Christ
           was
           to
           others
           as
           a
           Looking-glass
           ;
           that
           had
           been
           better
           expressed
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           than
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           was
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           the
           Beam
           from
           the
           Sun.
           And
           in
           the
           same
           term
           wisdom
           is
           termed
           in
           the
           Book
           intituled
           
             the
             Wisdom
             of
          
           Solomon
           ,
           
             ch
             .
             7.
             26.
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             everlasting
             light
             ,
             the
             unspotted
             myrror
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Goodness
             :
          
           And
           thence
           it
           is
           to
           be
           conceived
           that
           in
           the
           
             Nicene
             Creed
          
           Christ
           is
           termed
           
             light
             of
             light
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           Sr.
           
             Norton
             Kna●chbul
          
           in
           his
           
             animad
             version
          
           on
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           is
           as
           it
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             Phavorinus
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             shining
             out
             brightness
             ,
             or
             splendor
             ,
             relucency
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             were
             beam
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
          
           that
           is
           his
           Substance
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           or
           Being
           ,
           who
           
             is
             light
             ,
             1
             John.
          
           1.
           5.
           and
           Glory
           is
           often
           put
           for
           
             Light
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             41.
             
             Mat.
          
           17.
           2.
           compared
           with
           
             Luke
             9.
             32.
             2
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           17.
           which
           shews
           that
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
           brightness
           passively
           as
           receiving
           it
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           
             brightness
             of
             
             his
             Glory
          
           ,
           as
           having
           his
           Glory
           communicated
           to
           him
           ;
           not
           actively
           ,
           as
           shining
           to
           others
           :
           And
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           conceived
           of
           his
           being
           
             the
             character
             of
             his
             person
             passively
             ,
          
           as
           having
           it
           engraven
           on
           him
           ,
           not
           ingraving
           it
           on
           others
           .
           The
           Metaphor
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           from
           a
           Seal
           of
           a
           Ring
           or
           some
           other
           thing
           by
           which
           there
           is
           an
           ingraving
           of
           a
           figure
           .
           Now
           we
           shall
           best
           understand
           what
           is
           meant
           here
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           know
           what
           it
           is
           that
           is
           meant
           by
           his
           Hypostasis
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           that
           he
           was
           the
           character
           of
           it
           :
           The
           word
           comes
           from
           a
           verb
           that
           signifies
           to
           stand
           under
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           settled
           ,
           and
           so
           notes
           some
           settled
           thing
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           flinch
           or
           vanish
           ,
           opposed
           to
           emphasis
           or
           appearance
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           in
           his
           Book
           
             of
             the
             world
          
           (
           if
           it
           be
           his
           )
           So
           the
           cloud
           is
           said
           to
           be
           an
           Hypostasis
           ,
           the
           bow
           in
           the
           cloud
           but
           an
           appearance
           .
           Physitians
           use
           it
           for
           the
           sediment
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           settles
           in
           the
           bottom
           ,
           as
           in
           Urine
           ,
           for
           the
           consistence
           ,
           state
           or
           concretion
           of
           humours
           that
           should
           be
           purged
           .
           In
           the
           Greek
           of
           
           the
           old
           Testament
           it
           hath
           many
           significations
           ,
           as
           
             Deut.
             1.
             12.
             your
             burden
          
           is
           
             your
             Hypostasis
             .
             Deut.
             11.
             6.
             
             Job
          
           22.
           20.
           
           that
           which
           we
           read
           substance
           ,
           
           that
           is
           goods
           ,
           is
           in
           Greek
           Hypostasis
           :
           A
           military
           station
           ,
           rendered
           by
           us
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           is
           in
           
           Aquila's
           translation
           ,
           saith
           
             Grot.
             Annot.
             ad
             ▪
             1
             Reg.
             13.
             4.
             
             Hypostasis
             .
          
           In
           the
           Psalms
           it
           hath
           various
           acceptions
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
             39.
             5.
             my
             age
          
           ,
           verse
           7.
           
             my
             hope
          
           .
           Psal.
           69.
           2.
           
             there
             is
             no
             standing
             .
             Gr.
             Hypostasis
             .
          
           Psal.
           89.
           47.
           
           
             Remember
             how
             short
             my
             time
             is
             ,
          
           Gr.
           
             what
             my
             Hypostasis
             is
          
           .
           Ps.
           
           139.
           15.
           the
           LXX
           .
           reading
           as
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           we
           render
           
             was
             curiously
             wrought
          
           ,
           the
           word
           signifying
           to
           be
           wrought
           with
           a
           Needle
           ,
           either
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           Grotius
           conceives
           ,
           or
           as
           to
           me
           seems
           likely
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           have
           rendered
           it
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Nahum
           2.
           7.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           
             Latin
             Et
             substantia
             mea
          
           ,
           and
           my
           substance
           .
           In
           the
           New
           Testament
           it
           is
           onely
           2
           Cor.
           9.
           4.
           and
           11.
           17.
           where
           it
           is
           rendered
           by
           
             this
             confidence
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           subsistence
           ,
           settledness
           ,
           or
           fi●mitude
           ,
           which
           being
           applied
           to
           the
           mind
           ,
           notes
           confidence
           ,
           unshaken
           boldness
           ,
           or
           security
           ,
           Heb.
           3.
           14.
           where
           we
           read
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             confidence
          
           ,
           used
           as
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             39.
             7.
             
             Heb.
          
           11.
           1.
           where
           it
           is
           rendered
           
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
          
           by
           others
           ,
           
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             confidence
          
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           
             the
             assurance
          
           or
           security
           meant
           by
           it
           :
           And
           here
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           
           In
           none
           of
           which
           places
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           that
           I
           can
           find
           ,
           Hypostasis
           signifies
           wisdom
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           holiness
           ,
           of
           a
           person
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           see
           not
           how
           it
           can
           be
           expounded
           the
           character
           of
           his
           Hypostasis
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           resemblance
           of
           his
           Fathers
           attributes
           ,
           or
           his
           supremacy
           or
           soveraign
           Majesty
           ;
           But
           that
           he
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Print
           ,
           Impression
           ,
           stamp
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           translate
           it
           ,
           
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
          
           ,
           or
           Subsistence
           ,
           or
           Substance
           ,
           which
           comes
           nearest
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Greek
           version
           ,
           Psal.
           139.
           15.
           and
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           being
           
             his
             Son
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
          
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           better
           understood
           by
           considering
           when
           he
           was
           
             the
             
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             ▪
             Image
             of
             his
             person
             :
          
           The
           participle
           we
           translate
           
             [
             being
          
           ]
           cannot
           be
           expounded
           of
           being
           such
           consequently
           to
           
             his
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             in
             the
             heights
             ,
          
           but
           antecedently
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           bearing
           or
           
             upholding
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Power
          
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           
             purging
             our
             sins
          
           in
           time
           ;
           which
           appears
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           the
           order
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           he
           is
           first
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             brightness
             of
             Glory
             ,
             the
             character
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
          
           next
           to
           
             bear
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
          
           than
           to
           
             have
             purged
             our
             sins
             by
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           then
           to
           have
           
             sate
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           was
           a●●ecedently
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           
             the
             brightness
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             character
             of
             his
             Person
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           connexion
           between
           being
           the
           
             character
             of
             his
             Person
          
           ,
           and
           
             up-holding
             all
             things
             by
             the
          
           copulative
           particle
           shews
           these
           were
           together
           ,
           but
           
             the
             up-holding
             all
             things
          
           was
           before
           
             his
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           therefore
           also
           the
           
             being
             the
             character
             of
             his
             Person
             .
          
           3.
           
           Then
           he
           was
           
             the
             character
             of
             his
             Person
          
           when
           
             he
             purged
             our
             sins
          
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           before
           his
           
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           therefore
           also
           was
           his
           being
           
             the
             character
             of
             his
             Person
          
           .
           4.
           
           From
           the
           use
           of
           the
           participle
           
           which
           is
           to
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           present
           or
           past
           time
           ,
           as
           Heb.
           5.
           8.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             although
             he
             were
             ,
             Philem.
          
           9.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             being
             such
          
           with
           many
           more
           :
           whence
           it
           follows
           that
           these
           things
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           Christ
           as
           man
           ,
           ●ith
           as
           such
           he
           
             up-held
             not
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
          
           but
           of
           his
           Divin●
           Excellency
           in
           which
           he
           is
           a
           radiature
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           character
           or
           print
           of
           
             his
             Person
          
           ,
           before
           his
           ascention
           ,
           or
           executing
           his
           office
           on
           Earth
           :
           Besides
           the
           titles
           are
           so
           transcendent
           as
           exceed
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           therefore
           express
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           :
           And
           the
           Emphasis
           is
           put
           in
           them
           that
           being
           so
           excellent
           
             he
             purged
             our
             sins
          
           ;
           And
           if
           he
           had
           been
           termed
           
             the
             brightness
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             character
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Person
             ,
          
           only
           in
           executing
           the
           office
           of
           Mediatour
           ,
           and
           representing
           God
           to
           us
           by
           his
           preaching
           ,
           no
           more
           had
           been
           said
           ,
           than
           was
           
             verse
             2.
             
             That
             God
             had
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           might
           be
           said
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           specially
           Moses
           who
           did
           reveal
           Gods
           mind
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           with
           
             whom
             God
             spake
             face
             to
             face
             ,
          
           his
           face
           did
           shine
           and
           was
           glorious
           ,
           represented
           Gods
           Majesty
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           in
           bringing
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           doing
           Miracles
           ,
           whence
           he
           is
           said
           
           
             to
             be
             made
             a
             God
             to
          
           Pharaoh
           ,
           Exod.
           7.
           1.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Notwithstanding
           the
           opinion
           of
           so
           learned
           men
           ,
           yet
           I
           conceive
           the
           
             bringing
             into
             the
             world
          
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           fu●ure
           to
           be
           done
           at
           the
           last
           day
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           if
           the
           verb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           migh
           be
           expounded
           as
           of
           the
           future
           time
           (
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           seems
           true
           to
           me
           )
           yet
           the
           verb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           must
           be
           expounded
           of
           a
           time
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           be
           this
           ,
           
             when
             he
             did
             bring
             his
             first-begotten
             into
             the
             world
             he
             said
             ;
             And
             let
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             worship
             him
             .
          
           2.
           
           Because
           a
           determination
           or
           purpose
           concerning
           a
           thing
           future
           had
           not
           been
           a
           fit
           argument
           to
           prove
           his
           present
           meliority
           or
           superiority
           above
           Angels
           .
           3.
           
           If
           it
           had
           been
           meant
           of
           a
           future
           bringing
           into
           the
           world
           I
           conceive
           he
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           
             into
             the
             world
             to
             come
          
           ,
           as
           he
           speaks
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           5.
           and
           6.
           5.
           4.
           
           Because
           where
           he
           u●eth
           the
           like
           expression
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Heb.
             10.
             5.
             when
             he
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           time
           when
           
             he
             had
             a
             body
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
          
           which
           was
           at
           his
           birth
           :
           For
           which
           reason
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           find
           not
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           worshipping
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           done
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           13.
           it
           is
           ●o
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Birth
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           
           objected
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           by
           the
           Angels
           till
           his
           exalting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Rev.
           7.
           10
           ,
           11.
           the
           contrary
           is
           to
           be
           held
           ,
           ●ith
           the
           Wise-men
           ,
           
             Mat.
             2.
             11.
             
             Peter
             ,
             Luke
             5.
             8.
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             17.
             
             Luke
             24.
             52.
             worshipped
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Angels
           did
           and
           were
           to
           do
           the
           like
           .
           As
           for
           the
           words
           Heb.
           2.
           5.
           that
           they
           referre
           to
           Heb.
           1.
           6.
           and
           so
           Heb.
           1.
           6.
           meant
           of
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           because
           no
           where
           else
           had
           he
           spoken
           of
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           I
           conceive
           they
           do
           not
           evince
           what
           is
           gathered
           from
           them
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           5.
           of
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           but
           of
           which
           we
           do
           speak
           .
           2.
           
           If
           he
           did
           say
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           spoken
           ,
           it
           might
           very
           well
           refer
           to
           Heb.
           1.
           12.
           which
           mentions
           the
           
             change
             of
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             ,
          
           which
           are
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           
             the
             world
             to
             come
          
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           word
           be
           not
           used
           in
           both
           places
           :
           For
           which
           reasons
           I
           conceive
           it
           better
           to
           make
           a
           transposition
           in
           the
           word
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           expound
           the
           words
           thus
           ;
           
             Again
             he
             saith
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             bring
             his
             first-begotten
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           using
           again
           as
           he
           did
           verse
           5.
           to
           express
           another
           citation
           ;
           Nevertheless
           ,
           were
           Mr.
           Medes
           reading
           yielded
           ,
           it
           must
           shew
           a
           former
           bringing
           into
           the
           vvorld
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           being
           
           of
           Christ
           afore
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           consequently
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           begotten
           before
           the
           world
           began
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           true
           Christ
           
             had
             a
             more
             excellent
             name
          
           by
           grant
           as
           
             appointed
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           yet
           was
           not
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           because
           Heir
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           Heir
           of
           all
           things
           because
           his
           
             Son
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             ,
             v.
          
           1.
           2.
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           also
           given
           ,
           Col.
           〈◊〉
           .
           15
           ,
           16.
           as
           the
           particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           because
           shews
           :
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Angels
           were
           to
           worship
           Christ
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           his
           exaltation
           ,
           yet
           not
           barely
           because
           of
           his
           office
           and
           exaltation
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           of
           his
           generation
           ,
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           union
           of
           his
           two
           Natures
           in
           one
           Person
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           which
           he
           was
           worshipped
           afore
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           Mat.
           2.
           11.
           in
           his
           minority
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           not
           termed
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           but
           nature
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           the
           Creatour
           ,
           
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           2.
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           generation
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             his
             God
          
           ,
           and
           he
           
             God
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             Nicene
             Creed
          
           .
           And
           being
           made
           a
           man
           was
           anointed
           ,
           and
           other
           men
           were
           his
           fellows
           ,
           or
           
             Partakers
             with
             him
          
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           measure
           as
           he
           ,
           
             who
             had
             the
             Spirit
             without
             measure
             ,
             Job
             .
          
           3●
           34.
           
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Grotius
           his
           change
           is
           without
           any
           warrant
           of
           Copy
           or
           Example
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           too
           bold
           an
           alteration
           to
           be
           allowed
           ;
           nor
           had
           the
           Apostles
           assertion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             for
             him
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             ,
          
           been
           so
           full
           to
           his
           purpose
           to
           set
           out
           Christs
           Excellency
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             by
             him
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             :
          
           Besides
           ,
           sith
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           made
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           being
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           15.
           it
           is
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           be
           conceived
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             appointed
             his
             Son
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             because
             by
             him
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             :
          
           By
           the
           worlds
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           future
           world
           ,
           or
           blessed
           immortality
           ,
           not
           the
           making
           them
           ,
           the
           renewing
           of
           them
           ;
           But
           the
           worlds
           signifie
           either
           the
           frame
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           at
           first
           Creation
           ,
           or
           the
           times
           and
           generations
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           making
           the
           creating
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           the
           forming
           and
           continuing
           of
           them
           in
           their
           successions
           .
           The
           former
           sense
           of
           making
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           their
           Inhabitants
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           parallel
           place
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           so
           it
           is
           put
           out
           of
           doubt
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           same
           Authour
           ,
           
             Heb.
             11.
             3.
             
             By
             Faith
             we
             understand
             that
             the
             worlds
          
           (
           the
           word
           used
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           
           )
           
             were
             
             framed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             were
             not
             made
             of
             things
             appearing
             ,
          
           which
           doth
           evidently
           refer
           to
           Gen.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             the
             end
             of
             the
             worlds
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           opposed
           to
           
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           in
           conformity
           to
           this
           sense
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           John
           9.
           32.
           is
           as
           much
           
             as
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           a
           future
           world
           ,
           sith
           the
           word
           of
           making
           notes
           a
           thing
           already
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           he
           made
           that
           which
           was
           not
           yet
           in
           being
           ,
           or
           which
           was
           not
           yet
           made
           ,
           had
           been
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           that
           which
           he
           did
           not
           make
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           made
           by
           him
           the
           worlds
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           then
           existent
           had
           been
           to
           say
           he
           made
           the
           worlds
           by
           a
           not
           being
           ;
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           shewed
           that
           making
           ,
           that
           it
           have
           various
           senses
           ,
           is
           put
           for
           revealing
           ,
           or
           that
           said
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           made
           known
           .
        
         
           Heb.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           are
           a
           testimony
           cited
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           as
           verse
           8.
           the
           words
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           unto
           ,
           or
           
             of
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           shew
           as
           v.
           7.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           the
           copulative
           conjunction
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           verse
           10.
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           a
           distinct
           testimony
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           cited
           together
           shew
           all
           meant
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           Ifs
           
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           them
           belong
           to
           Christ
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           also
           the
           former
           belongs
           to
           him
           :
           for
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           same
           person
           and
           power
           which
           dissolves
           or
           changeth
           the
           Heavens
           to
           lay
           the
           foundation
           of
           them
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           an
           instance
           produced
           either
           ,
           Mat.
           12.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           or
           Acts
           2.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           in
           which
           words
           are
           cited
           ,
           whereof
           part
           only
           belong
           to
           the
           matter
           for
           which
           they
           are
           cited
           ,
           although
           Mat.
           12.
           19.
           alone
           had
           fitted
           the
           occasion
           ;
           Nor
           are
           there
           ,
           or
           any
           where
           else
           words
           cited
           as
           spoken
           part
           of
           one
           person
           ,
           part
           of
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           who
           use
           this
           evasion
           :
           Nor
           are
           the
           words
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           cited
           only
           to
           prove
           ver
           .
           4.
           that
           Christ
           
             was
             made
             so
             much
             better
             tha●
             the
             Angels
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             inherited
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             than
             they
          
           ;
           But
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             by
             him
             God
             made
             the
             worlds
             ,
             verse
          
           2.
           
           Nor
           can
           there
           be
           good
           sense
           in
           making
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           verse
           10.
           to
           be
           directed
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ver
           .
           11
           ,
           12.
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           the
           same
           Lord
           who
           is
           spoken
           to
           ver
           .
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Nor
           can
           that
           which
           is
           spoken
           of
           an
           eternal
           duration
           ,
           
             à
             parte
             antè
          
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           before
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             à
             parte
             post
          
           ,
           the
           part
           after
           ,
           be
           applied
           only
           to
           the
           duration
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           which
           is
           only
           eternal
           
             à
             parte
             post
          
           ,
           
           on
           the
           part
           after
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           also
           to
           be
           resigned
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           24.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Grotius
           is
           still
           too
           bold
           to
           put
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           his
           meaning
           
             the
             Fathers
             Word
          
           or
           Power
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             his
             own
          
           ,
           me●ning
           
             the
             Son
          
           without
           any
           extant
           Copies
           named
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           clean
           against
           the
           Apostles
           scope
           to
           set
           out
           Christs
           Excellency
           :
           Now
           to
           Rule
           at
           his
           Fathers
           command
           had
           noted
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           subserviency
           ,
           not
           his
           excellency
           ;
           For
           so
           do
           all
           holy
           Angels
           and
           good
           Magistrates
           ,
           they
           rule
           at
           Gods
           command
           :
           Nor
           is
           the
           expression
           ,
           suitable
           to
           his
           sense
           :
           If
           he
           had
           meant
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           conceives
           the
           sense
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           ruling
           all
           things
           at
           the
           command
           of
           his
           Fathers
           authority
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Power
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           which
           notes
           the
           means
           of
           effecting
           ,
           as
           Heb.
           11.
           3.
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             according
             to
             his
             Word
          
           ,
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           administration
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           Luke
           5.
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             at
             thy
             command
          
           :
           Besides
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           3.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           notes
           not
           a
           command
           to
           the
           Son
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           powerful
           word
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           
           And
           the
           
             all
             things
             he
             upholds
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           3.
           comprehend
           not
           only
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           
             world
             's
             made
             by
             him
          
           ,
           or
           all
           creatures
           ,
           as
           
           
             Heb.
             2.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           16
           ,
           17
           must
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           
             a
             Prince
          
           ,
           nor
           will
           I
           deny
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           Grotius
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Hammond
             ,
             Heinsius
             exercit
             .
             sacr
             .
             l.
             16.
             c.
          
           1.
           conceive
           )
           signifies
           to
           rule
           or
           Govern
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             14.
             
             Deut.
          
           1.
           9.
           yet
           it
           signifies
           not
           only
           to
           Govern
           ,
           or
           Order
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           sustain
           them
           by
           provision
           ,
           as
           both
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           peoples
           desire
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           Moses
           ,
           ver
           .
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             [
             Wherefore
             host
             thou
             affl●cted
             thy
             Servant
             ?
             And
             wherefore
             have
             I
             not
             f●und
             favour
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             that
             thou
             layest
             the
             burden
             of
             all
             this
             people
             upon
             me
             ?
             Have
             I
             conceived
             all
             this
             people
             ?
             Have
             I
             begotten
          
           (
           or
           born
           ,
           as
           the
           Greek
           hath
           it
           )
           
             them
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             say
             unto
             me
             ,
             Carry
             them
             in
             thy
             bosome
             (
             as
             a
             nursing
             Father
             beareth
             the
             sucking
             Child
             )
             unto
             the
             Land
             which
             thou
             swarest
             ●●to
             their
             Fathers
             ?
             ]
          
           shew
           ;
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Deut.
             1.
             9.
             bearing
          
           notes
           rule
           ,
           but
           not
           it
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           provision
           and
           sustentation
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           verse
           12.
           shew
           ;
           
             How
             can
             I
             my self
             alone
             bear
             your
             ●●mbrance
             ,
             or
             wearisom
             molestation
             ,
             trouble
             ,
          
           as
           Isa.
           1.
           14.
           
             and
             your
             burden
             ;
             Greek
             ,
             and
             your
             Hypostasis
             ,
          
           that
           is
           your
           subsistence
           or
           sustentation
           by
           provision
           ,
           
           
             and
             your
             ●trif●
          
           ,
           in
           Greek
           ,
           your
           antilogies
           ,
           gain-sayings
           or
           contradictions
           .
           And
           
             v.
             31.
             
             In
             the
             wilderness
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             bare
             thee
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             bear
             his
             Son
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             way
             that
             ye
             went
             until
             ye
             came
             to
             this
             place
             :
          
           Where
           saith
           
             Ainsworth
             ,
             in
             his
             Annotation
             ,
             this
             word
             meaneth
             not
             the
             bearing
             of
             the
             body
             only
             ,
             but
             bearing
             of
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             suffering
             the
             evils
             and
             troubles
             in
             the
             education
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             in
             his
             children
             which
             the
             Greek
             explaineth
             by
             etrophophorese
             a
             word
             that
          
           Paul
           
             useth
             in
          
           Acts
           13.
           18.
           
           
             Where
             the
             Syriak
             expoundeth
             it
             nourished
             :
          
           or
           ,
           
             as
             some
             copies
             have
             it
             ,
             Etropophorese
             ,
             he
             suffered
             their
             manners
             :
          
           Dr.
           
             Hammond
             Ann●t
             ▪
             on
          
           Acts
           13.
           18.
           
             carried
             as
             a
             Nurse
          
           :
           Whence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           if
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           the
           word
           bearing
           be
           used
           as
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             14.
             
             Deut.
          
           1.
           9.
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           signifie
           meer
           ruling
           or
           ordering
           the
           Church
           by
           wisdom
           and
           authority
           ,
           but
           up-holding
           ,
           sustaining
           ,
           maintaining
           the
           worlds
           ,
           or
           ages
           which
           he
           made
           ,
           or
           all
           things
           created
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           framed
           at
           first
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           3.
           which
           bearing
           or
           upholding
           all
           things
           is
           not
           limited
           to
           the
           time
           after
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           is
           antecedent
           to
           his
           death
           :
           For
           so
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           
             He
             by
             
             whom
             God
             made
             the
             worlds
             ,
             being
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             character
             of
             his
             subsistence
             ,
             and
             bearing
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             having
             by
             himself
             made
             purgation
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             sate
             at
             the
             right
             ●and
             of
             the
             Majesty
             in
             the
             heights
             :
          
           This
           order
           of
           words
           shews
           that
           he
           was
           
             the
             brightness
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             character
             of
             Gods
             subsistence
             ,
             and
             bare
             a
             〈…〉
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             made
             purgation
             of
             our
             sins
             by
             himself
             afore
             ●e
             sa●●
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             or
             greatness
             in
             the
             heights
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Heb.
           1.
           13.
           is
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           as
           man
           exalted
           ;
           yet
           as
           Christ
           argued
           against
           the
           Pharisees
           from
           the
           same
           passage
           of
           Psal.
           110.
           1.
           
           (
           which
           the
           Chaldee
           renders
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             his
             Word
             ,
             meaning
             Christ
             ,
             saith
          
           Ainsworth
           
             Annot.
             )
             Mat.
          
           22.
           42
           ,
           43
           ,
           44
           ,
           45.
           that
           Christ
           must
           be
           a
           greater
           person
           than
           
           David's
           Son
           ,
           because
           
             David
             in
             spirit
             calls
             him
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           to
           have
           an
           higher
           nature
           than
           himself
           being
           then
           his
           Lord
           ;
           so
           we
           may
           argue
           from
           Heb.
           1.
           13.
           
           The
           Scripture
           proves
           Christ
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           Angels
           ,
           because
           God
           said
           ,
           
             Sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             till
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstool
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           had
           a
           nature
           above
           Angels
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Divine
           :
           For
           Christ
           
           supposeth
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           Christ
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           be
           
           David's
           Lord
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           denied
           ,
           and
           thereby
           p●oveth
           that
           he
           must
           be
           denied
           than
           David
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           nature
           than
           his
           ▪
           ●orasmuch
           as
           he
           that
           was
           no
           more
           than
           his
           Son
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           his
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Father
           being
           Superiour
           to
           the
           Son
           in
           Nature
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           other
           Nature
           than
           what
           he
           derive●
           from
           himself
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           13.
           
        
         
           
             
               Heb
               ▪
            
             7.
             3.
             
             Is
             urged
             to
             prove
             the
             Eternal
             Son-ship
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           TO
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           add
           what
           is
           said
           Heb.
           7.
           3.
           concerning
           Me●chizede●
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           mentioned
           
             without
             Father
             ,
             without
             Mother
             ,
             without
             Genealogy
             ,
          
           that
           is
           without
           speech
           of
           his
           descent
           or
           pedigree
           ,
           
             neither
             having
             beginning
             of
             daies
             ,
             nor
             end
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             made
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             remaineth
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             :
          
           Which
           intimates
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             without
             Father
             ,
             without
             Mother
             ,
             without
             Genealogy
             ,
             neither
             having
             beginning
             of
             daies
             ,
             nor
             end
             of
             life
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           
           God
           he
           was
           
             Father
             or
             Mother
          
           among
           me●
           ▪
           in
           which
           respect
           there
           is
           
             no
             Genealogy
          
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             is
             without
             beginning
             of
             daies
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             life
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           was
           before
           any
           creature
           was
           made
           ,
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           not
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           very
           God
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           and
           according
           to
           his
           office
           he
           had
           beginning
           of
           daies
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Mother
           :
           Nor
           can
           the
           sense
           be
           right
           ,
           that
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             daies
          
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           Priest-hood
           of
           Melchizedec
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           
             nor
             end
             of
             life
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           expounded
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           Priest-hood
           ;
           and
           therefore
           also
           his
           not
           having
           beginning
           of
           daies
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Christs
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             so
             termed
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Excellency
             above
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Kingdom
           we
           are
           to
           seek
           is
           termed
           sometimes
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           
             Mat.
             16.
             28.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             standing
             here
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             taste
             of
             death
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             coming
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             :
          
           which
           title
           Christ
           often
           takes
           to
           himself
           ,
           
             Mat.
             16.
             13.
             whom
             do
             men
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             am
             ?
          
           and
           upon
           this
           consideration
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           Kingdom
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             John
             5.
             27.
             
             That
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             him
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             judgment
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             :
          
           Accordingly
           ,
           where
           Christ
           fore-tells
           his
           chief
           act
           of
           reg●lity
           he
           useth
           this
           title
           ,
           
             Mat.
             25.
             31.
             
             When
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             sit
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
          
           and
           ver
           .
           34.
           40.
           terms
           this
           Son
           of
           man
           
             the
             King.
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           this
           title
           
           of
           
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           right
           intelligence
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           Now
           this
           title
           of
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           may
           be
           understood
           .
           1.
           
           As
           noting
           him
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           with
           other
           men
           :
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           ●he
           Son
           of
           man
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           
             Numb
             .
             23.
             19.
             
             Psal.
          
           4.
           2.
           
           &
           144.
           3.
           
           &
           146.
           3.
           
           
             Eph.
             3.
             5.
             
             &c.
          
           In
           which
           sense
           it
           is
           conceived
           ,
           that
           Ezekiel
           is
           often
           spoken
           to
           by
           the
           title
           of
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           ,
           as
           Ezek.
           2.
           1
           ,
           3
           ,
           6
           ,
           8.
           not
           importing
           any
           excellency
           above
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           nature
           and
           infirmities
           common
           to
           other
           men
           :
           Mr.
           Gataker
           in
           his
           
             Cinnus
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           12.
           whereas
           it
           was
           said
           by
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             Dan.
          
           3.
           25.
           as
           we
           read
           it
           ;
           
             Lo●●
             see
             four
             men
             loose
             walking
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             idst
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             hurt
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             of
             the
             fourth
             is
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           it
           ▪
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           some
           will
           have
           it
           translated
           
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Gods
          
           ,
           as
           meaning
           by
           it
           an
           Angel
           ,
           as
           vers
           .
           28.
           or
           a
           man
           of
           excellency
           and
           dignity
           ,
           who
           were
           usually
           stiled
           Sons
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           89.
           7.
           according
           to
           P●gni●
           ,
           concludes
           ,
           that
           
             according
             to
             the
             profa●e
             Kings
             mind
             in
             our
             language
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             rightly
             render
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             not
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             a
             most
             beautiful
             ,
             
             and
             as
             it
             were
             divine
             form
             :
             Also
             in
             like
             manner
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
          
           Daniel
           7.
           13.
           
           
             Behold
             one
             came
             with
             the
             clouds
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             certain
             person
             indued
             with
             human●
             form
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             termed
             like
             a
             Son
             of
             man
             ;
             not
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             rendered
             ,
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             :
             as
             if
             Christ
             were
             designed
             man
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ,
             as
          
           Junius
           
             in
             explaining
             hath
             noted
             ;
             Because
             he
             is
             in
             the
             New
             Testiment
             most
             frequently
             named
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             :
             For
             how
             ●ould
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             represented
             in
             our
             flesh
             be
             then
             set
             before
          
           Daniels
           
             eyes
             ,
             that
             whom
             he
             had
             seen
             descending
             from
             heaven
             ,
             he
             should
             declare
             him
             seen
             as
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             himself
             foresaw
             of
             what
             shape
             ●e
             should
             be
             ?
             For
             although
             it
             may
             seem
             in
             very
             deed
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             the
             Prophet
             had
             beheld
             in
             that
             vision
             to
             have
             approached
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             ancient
             of
             dayes
             ;
             yet
             nevertheless
             it
             should
             not
             be
             therefore
             said
             he
             was
             like
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             Christ
             ;
             For
             this
             had
             been
             as
             if
             it
             were
             said
             he
             was
             like
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             like
             to
             a
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             as
          
           Ezekiel
           
             is
             often
             termed
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             sons
             of
             men
             for
             men
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             frequent
             .
             So
             also
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             
             and
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
          
           Philip.
           2.
           7.
           
             saving
             that
             these
             things
             are
             said
             of
             him
             according
             to
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             what
             was
             represented
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             that
             of
             the
             Evangelist
          
           John
           
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             which
             is
          
           Rev.
           1.
           13.
           
             like
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ;
             which
             also
             the
             most
             famous
             man
          
           Theodore
           Beza
           
             saw
             ,
             when
             he
             turned
             it
             ,
             I
             saw
             (
             some
             one
             )
             like
             to
             a
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             notes
             ,
             to
             a
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             who
             resembled
             a
             man
             ;
             after
             the
             Hebrew
             Idiotism
             .
             For
             although
             he
             was
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             general
             concerning
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             appears
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Article
             is
             not
             added
             :
             Also
             from
          
           Daniel
           10.
           5.
           
           
             Where
             a
             vision
             altogether
             like
             is
             described
             :
             So
             ●e
             :
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             the
             parallel
             place
             respecting
             the
             same
             person
             in
             the
             same
             book
             ,
          
           c●
           .
           14.
           ver
           .
           14
           
             One
             sitting
             on
             a
             cloud
             like
             to
             a
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             man
             ▪
          
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           stiled
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           by
           excellency
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Philosopher
           a
           common
           name
           to
           many
           is
           by
           excellency
           appropriated
           to
           Aristotle
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Orator
          
           to
           Cic●ro
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Poet
          
           to
           Homer
           ;
           In
           which
           sense
           Christ
           is
           termed
           the
           
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             the
             Son
             of
          
           David
           ,
           Mat.
           20.
           30.
           and
           22.
           42
           ,
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           he
           is
           termed
           
           
             the
             second
             Adam
          
           ,
           because
           as
           the
           
             first
             earthly
             Adam
          
           was
           a
           common
           person
           ,
           comprehending
           all
           that
           from
           him
           are
           propagated
           by
           natural
           generation
           ;
           so
           Christ
           is
           the
           
             second
             ,
             heavenly
             Adam
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           45.
           
             the
             second
             man
          
           ,
           verse
           47.
           because
           all
           are
           comprehended
           in
           him
           ,
           ,
           that
           are
           by
           spiritual
           regeneration
           the
           Sons
           of
           God.
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Adam
             was
             the
             type
          
           ,
           or
           
             figure
             of
             him
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.
           14.
           and
           hereupon
           the
           parallelism
           of
           one
           to
           the
           other
           is
           made
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           ver
           .
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           21.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           21
           ,
           22.
           and
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Mystical
           body
           termed
           
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           12.
           12.
           and
           of
           Christ
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             15.
             that
             he
             might
             make
             ,
          
           or
           
             create
             in
             himself
             two
             unto
             one
             new
             man
             making
             peace
          
           ;
           which
           
             new
             man
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             put
             on
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             24.
             
             Col.
          
           3.
           10.
           as
           elsewhere
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           
             put
             on
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
             Gal.
          
           3.
           27.
           and
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.
           11.
           without
           discrimination
           of
           
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Jew
             ,
             circumcision
             and
             uncircum●●sion
             ,
             Barbarian
             ,
             Scythian
             ,
             bond
             and
             free
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           meet
           together
           are
           
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             th●
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           13.
           which
           is
           
           expressed
           to
           be
           
             his
             body
             ,
             verse
          
           16.
           and
           this
           is
           called
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             f●lness
             of
             him
             that
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           1.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           Christ
           is
           termed
           
             the
             seed
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             
             Now
             to
          
           Abraham
           
             and
             his
             seed
             were
             the
             Promises
             made
             ;
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             And
             to
             his
             seeds
             ,
             as
             concerning
             many
             ,
             but
             as
             of
             one
             ;
             And
             to
             thy
             seed
             ,
             who
             is
             Christ
             :
          
           Which
           is
           meant
           of
           Christ
           personal
           primarily
           ,
           and
           secondarily
           of
           Christ
           Mystical
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           all
           Believers
           ,
           who
           are
           termed
           ,
           verse
           7.
           
           Abraham's
           Children
           ,
           and
           
             verse
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Ye
             are
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             through
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             For
             as
             many
             as
             have
             been
             Baptized
             into
             Christ
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             :
             There
             is
             neither
             Jew
             ,
             nor
             Greek
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             S●rvant
             ,
             nor
             free
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             male
             and
             female
             ,
             for
             ye
             are
             all
             〈◊〉
             one
             man
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             be
             Christs
             then
             are
             ye
          
           Abraham's
           
             seed
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           more
           probable
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           Daniel
           3.
           5.
           is
           not
           to
           be
           read
           
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Gods
          
           ,
           to
           note
           only
           a
           person
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           visage
           ,
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           called
           men
           of
           rare
           Beauty
           and
           Majesty
           ;
           but
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           
             the
             Angel
             ,
             verse
          
           28.
           who
           was
           known
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           by
           the
           title
           of
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           Mal.
           3.
           1.
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             Gods
             Presence
          
           ,
           Isa.
           63.
           9.
           on
           which
           Mr.
           Gataker
           in
           the
           Annotations
           of
           sundry
           Divines
           in
           English
           hath
           this
           note
           :
           
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             this
             Angel
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             that
             Angel
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             spake
             unto
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             Exod.
             23.
             21
             ,
             23.
             termed
             both
          
           Jehovah
           ,
           Exod.
           13.
           21.
           and
           14.
           10
           ,
           24.
           
             and
             his
             Face
             or
             Presence
          
           ,
           Exod.
           33.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
             and
             an
             Angel
          
           ,
           Exod.
           33.
           2.
           
             who
             that
             he
             was
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             the
             Messias
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             conducter
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             holy
          
           Stephen
           
             informeth
             us
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             38.
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             resplendency
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             exact
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           
             in
             whom
             therefore
             his
             Name
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
          
           Exod.
           23.
           22.
           
             he
             that
             appeared
             unto
          
           Moses
           
             in
             the
             bush
          
           ,
           Exod.
           3.
           2.
           
           
             Styled
             Jehovah
             there
          
           ,
           verse
           4.
           
             and
             by
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             the
             Angel
             that
             delivered
             ,
             or
             rescued
             him
             out
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
          
           Gen.
           48.
           16.
           
             and
             by
          
           Malachy
           
             lastly
             ,
             Jehovah
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           Mal.
           3.
           1.
           
             termed
             an
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Messenger
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Mediatourship
             ,
          
           Heb.
           8.
           6.
           
             of
             Gods
             face
             ;
             either
             because
             he
             doth
             exactly
             resemble
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           John
           14.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Col.
           1.
           15.
           
             or
             ,
             because
             he
             appeareth
             before
             the
             Face
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             us
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           24.
           
           See
           
           
             Rom.
             8.
             34.
             
             Revel
             .
             8.
             3.
             this
             Angel
             secured
             and
             safeguarded
             them
             all
             the
             way
             thorow
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             from
          
           Egypt
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           Deut.
           8.
           2
           ,
           4.
           and
           32.
           10
           ,
           12.
           which
           it
           's
           not
           unlikely
           Nebuchadnezzar
           somewhat
           understood
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           God
           
             sent
             an
             Angel
             to
             deliver
             his
             Servants
             that
             trusted
             in
             him
             ,
          
           verse
           28.
           by
           Daniel
           ,
           whom
           God
           used
           to
           reveal
           to
           Nebuchadnezzar
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           four
           Monarchies
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           acknowledged
           
             Daniels
             God
             to
             be
             a
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             a
             Lord
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             a
             Revealer
             of
             secrets
             ,
             Dan.
          
           2.
           47.
           
           And
           I
           judg
           the
           opinion
           of
           Cameron
           in
           his
           praelection
           on
           Mat.
           16.
           27.
           to
           be
           right
           ,
           
             that
             the
             term
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
          
           Dan.
           7.
           13.
           
             notes
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             title
             of
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             importing
             any
             diminution
             ,
             but
             his
             excellency
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             allusion
             to
             that
             place
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           27.
           
           Mat.
           25.
           31.
           
           John
           5.
           27.
           
             useth
             that
             title
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             meant
             therein
             ,
          
           and
           that
           we
           need
           not
           either
           alter
           the
           pointing
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           nor
           make
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           committing
           judgement
           to
           him
           ,
           John
           5.
           27.
           because
           he
           
             only
             of
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             is
             man
          
           ;
           as
           Dr.
           Pearson
           conceives
           in
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           
           seventh
           
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
          
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           intimates
           ,
           that
           all
           judgment
           was
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           the
           son
           of
           man
           meant
           Dan.
           7.
           13.
           which
           is
           also
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Grotius
             Annot.
             ad
             Johan
             .
             Evang.
          
           c.
           5.
           27.
           
             because
             he
             is
             that
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             whom
          
           Daniel
           
             foretold
             ,
             that
             to
             him
             should
             be
             given
             dominion
             and
             a
             Kingdom
             over
             all
             Nations
             without
             end
             .
          
           Dan.
           7.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           of
           force
           to
           enervate
           this
           opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           
             came
             before
             the
             Antient
             of
          
           
           
             daies
             ,
             was
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             :
          
           For
           the
           particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           not
           only
           the
           likeness
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           verity
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           ,
           
             John
             1.
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           2.
           17.
           
           And
           if
           it
           should
           note
           only
           likeness
           and
           not
           identity
           ,
           both
           there
           ,
           and
           Revel
           .
           1.
           13.
           and
           14.
           14.
           it
           should
           intimate
           as
           if
           he
           whom
           Daniel
           and
           John
           saw
           were
           not
           Christ
           ,
           but
           one
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           person
           to
           vvhom
           dominion
           was
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           described
           
           should
           not
           be
           Christ
           :
           But
           the
           words
           being
           conceived
           aright
           ,
           Daniel
           saw
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           in
           the
           apparition
           ;
           Nor
           is
           it
           absurd
           to
           say
           so
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           though
           Christ
           were
           not
           then
           Incarnate
           .
           For
           he
           had
           by
           the
           Spirit
           Christ
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           David
           when
           
             in
             Spirit
             he
             called
             him
             Lord
             ,
             Mat.
          
           22.
           43.
           
           And
           
             Abraham
             rejoyced
             to
             see
             his
             day
             ,
             and
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             glad
             ,
          
           John
           8.
           57.
           
           And
           if
           in
           the
           apparations
           of
           the
           Angel
           ,
           that
           spake
           to
           Abraham
           about
           Sodom
           ,
           to
           Joshua
           about
           Jericho
           it
           were
           Christ
           that
           appeared
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           other
           times
           Christ
           appeared
           in
           humane
           shape
           ,
           as
           sundry
           Arguments
           evince
           ;
           then
           Daniel
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           who
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           was
           ▪
           Nor
           is
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           Article
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           13.
           and
           14.
           14.
           
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           shew
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           there
           to
           be
           no
           more
           than
           a
           man
           ;
           For
           the
           Article
           is
           also
           wanting
           ,
           John
           5.
           27.
           and
           yet
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           is
           meant
           peculiarly
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           so
           is
           Dan.
           10.
           5.
           though
           it
           be
           only
           read
           
             a
             man.
          
           
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           that
           the
           term
           
             Son
             of
             man
          
           is
           still
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           himself
           ,
           not
           as
           Maldonat
           the
           Jesuite
           conceived
           ,
           as
           debasing
           himself
           ,
           or
           speaking
           of
           himself
           diminutively
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
             22.
             6.
             
             But
             I
             am
             a
             worm
             ,
             
             and
             no
             man
             :
             a
             reproach
             of
             men
             and
             despised
             of
             the
             people
             :
          
           For
           he
           doth
           give
           himself
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           not
           in
           his
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           22.
           6.
           but
           in
           his
           speeches
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           he
           expresseth
           his
           Power
           ,
           
             Mat.
             9.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             12.
             8.
             
             Mat.
          
           26
           64.
           
           &
           13.
           37
           ,
           41.
           nor
           do
           the
           places
           alledged
           prove
           that
           the
           title
           of
           
             Son
             of
             man
          
           is
           taken
           by
           Christ
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           debasement
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           imply
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           were
           
             that
             Son
             of
             man
             to
             whom
             dominion
             over
             all
             Nations
             did
             belong
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           
             had
             not
          
           then
           
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             head
          
           :
           And
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           that
           Mat.
           12.
           40.
           that
           even
           he
           who
           was
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           by
           excellency
           ,
           should
           be
           
             three
             daies
             and
             three
             nights
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           Nor
           is
           there
           Mat.
           12.
           32.
           
           a
           lessening
           of
           Christs
           person
           below
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           implied
           by
           the
           title
           
             Son
             of
             man
          
           ;
           the
           sin
           is
           less
           which
           is
           
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           ,
           than
           
             the
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           not
           because
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Spirits
           Person
           above
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           the
           property
           of
           that
           sin
           ,
           being
           against
           the
           conviction
           of
           the
           Spirit
           by
           his
           operation
           ,
           John
           12.
           34.
           
           The
           Jews
           enquire
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             this
             Son
             of
             man
             ?
          
           not
           meaning
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           was
           a
           diminitive
           term
           ,
           but
           
           doubting
           how
           that
           Son
           of
           man
           should
           be
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           said
           that
           
             he
             should
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             verse
          
           32.
           
           And
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Psal.
             8.
             6.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             6.
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           doth
           not
           express
           an
           abject
           condition
           ,
           though
           an
           inferiour
           low
           nature
           in
           comparison
           of
           Gods
           ,
           but
           rather
           Christs
           high
           dignity
           ;
           the
           Authour
           of
           that
           Epistle
           proving
           ,
           that
           to
           no
           other
           man
           were
           all
           things
           made
           subject
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           
             being
             made
             little
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             a
             little
             time
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           verse
           9.
           (
           as
           Cameron
           expounds
           it
           ,
           praelect
           .
           in
           Mat.
           16.
           27.
           
           )
           was
           made
           Superiour
           to
           Angels
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           things
           subjected
           to
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           15.
           
        
         
           
             Christ's
             Consubstantiality
             with
             the
             Father
             according
             to
             his
             Deity
             ,
             with
             us
             according
             to
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             as
             the
             Chalcedon
             Councel
             determined
             ,
             is
             asserted
             and
             proved
             from
             
               John
               1.
               14.
               
               Acts
               2.
               30.
               
               Rom.
            
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             9.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           HOwever
           ,
           whether
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           appellation
           be
           this
           latter
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           thereby
           is
           signified
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           an
           Humane
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Divine
           Nature
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Chalcedon
           I
           determine
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             truely
             God
             ,
             and
             truely
             man
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             of
             a
             reasonable
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             consubstantial
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             touching
             the
             God-head
             ,
             and
             consubstantial
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             essence
             or
             substance
             with
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Man-hood
             :
          
           Which
           it
           were
           unnecessary
           to
           prove
           ,
           sith
           his
           composition
           of
           Body
           ,
           Birth
           ,
           
           Growth
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           Actions
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           else
           prove
           a
           Person
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           as
           plainly
           are
           related
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           fully
           manifested
           to
           have
           been
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           other
           man
           ;
           but
           that
           as
           of
           old
           
             Valentinus
             ,
             Marcion
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           denied
           his
           body
           to
           have
           been
           of
           humane
           seed
           as
           the
           matter
           ;
           holding
           it
           to
           have
           been
           imaginary
           ,
           not
           real
           ,
           or
           Coelestial
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           passed
           through
           the
           Virgins
           womb
           :
           So
           others
           of
           late
           have
           denied
           the
           truth
           of
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           being
           termed
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewed
           by
           these
           Texts
           following
           ,
           which
           ascribe
           both
           a
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Person
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           both
           while
           he
           was
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           shall
           appear
           at
           his
           future
           coming
           to
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           are
           the
           words
           alledged
           before
           ,
           out
           of
           John
           1.
           14.
           which
           shew
           that
           the
           same
           Person
           who
           is
           
             the
             Word
             ,
             was
             Flesh
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           before
           vindicated
           Sect.
           6.
           
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           on
           here
           ,
           nor
           on
           such
           proofs
           as
           may
           be
           made
           from
           Col.
           1.
           18.
           or
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           in
           which
           that
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Son
           (
           whom
           I
           before
           proved
           ,
           Sect.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           
           11
           ,
           12.
           from
           those
           chapters
           to
           be
           God
           )
           which
           proves
           him
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           wit
           his
           being
           
             head
             of
             the
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             first-born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             who
             by
             himself
             purged
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             is
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             in
             the
             heights
             :
          
           But
           consider
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           both
           natures
           in
           one
           Person
           are
           declared
           :
           Among
           which
           I
           shall
           chuse
           to
           insist
           on
           first
           ,
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           speak
           of
           Christ
           as
           descending
           from
           the
           Fathers
           according
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           as
           
             Acts
             2.
             30.
             
             Therefore
          
           David
           
             being
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             God
             had
             sworn
             with
             an
             oath
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loins
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             he
             would
             raise
             up
             Christ
             to
             sit
             on
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           Rom.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Concerning
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             was
             declared
             or
             determined
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             ,
          
           or
           
             with
             Power
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             ,
          
           or
           
             from
             the
             dead
          
           .
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           
           
             Whose
             are
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             all
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           Texts
           do
           expresly
           teach
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           a
           humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           termed
           
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           frequent
           by
           
             [
             Flesh
          
           ]
           to
           understand
           a
           man
           or
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           
           Rom.
           3.
           20.
           and
           11.
           14.
           
           Isa.
           58.
           7.
           
           Gal.
           2.
           16.
           
           For
           he
           was
           
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
          
           Davids
           
             loins
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           which
           being
           a
           restriction
           cannot
           limit
           
             [
             raising
             up
          
           ]
           but
           
             [
             Christ
          
           ]
           and
           so
           notes
           another
           part
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           Christ
           was
           not
           raised
           up
           out
           of
           the
           loins
           of
           David
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           he
           was
           
             Davids
             Lord
          
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           44
           ,
           45.
           
           
             He
             was
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             Fathers
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             as
             to
             that
             which
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           restrictively
           
             after
             it
          
           ,
           implying
           another
           Nature
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           he
           is
           of
           an
           higher
           original
           ,
           even
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             God
             over
             all
             ,
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.
           5.
           
           Whence
           it
           is
           inferred
           :
        
         
           He
           who
           is
           so
           
             Davids
             Son
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             raised
             up
             out
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loins
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             of
             the
             Fathers
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           as
           that
           he
           is
           also
           
             Davids
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             over
             all
             blessed
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           is
           consubstantial
           with
           the
           Father
           as
           touching
           the
           God-head
           ,
           and
           consubstantial
           with
           us
           as
           touching
           his
           Man-hood
           :
           But
           such
           is
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           16.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Exception
             against
             the
             Argument
             from
             
               Acts
               2.
               30.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Rom.
            
             9.
             5.
             is
             set
             down
             .
          
        
         
           AGainst
           this
           it
           is
           thus
           excepted
           :
           
             When
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             came
             of
             the
             Fathers
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             all
             a
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ;
             the
             opposition
             is
             not
             entire
             and
             exact
             as
             wanting
             the
             other
             Member
             :
             What
             that
             Member
             is
             ,
             another
             passage
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             you
             have
             the
             same
             opposition
             in
             describing
             Christ
             ,
             will
             inform
             you
             ;
             It
             is
          
           Rom.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
             concerning
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             (
             or
             rather
             born
             )
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             with
             Power
          
           (
           Gr.
           
             determined
             ,
             or
             ordained
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             )
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             Here
             you
             see
             that
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             opposed
             these
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             :
             Again
             ,
             What
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             is
             ,
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             as
             the
             flesh
             signifyeth
             a
             constituting
             part
             of
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             his
             fleshly
             body
             ;
             so
             also
             must
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             opposed
             thereunto
             ,
             signifie
             a
             constituting
             part
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             will
             confesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             reasonable
             soul
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             intimated
             to
             have
             had
             this
             Spirit
             by
             means
             of
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             a
             reasonable
             Soul
             before
             his
             death
             :
             Nor
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             no
             where
             in
             Scripture
             designed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             :
             Besides
             ,
             the
             adversaries
             hold
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             the
             Divine
             ▪
             Nature
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             yet
             cloathed
             with
             flesh
             .
             It
             remains
             therefore
             that
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             which
             Christ
             had
             by
             means
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             constituting
             part
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             his
             Holy
             ,
             Spiritual
             Body
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             excepted
             from
             other
             men
             ,
             being
             the
             first-born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             that
             so
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             never
             dyed
             again
             ,
             but
             was
             cloathed
             with
             a
             Spiritual
             body
             ,
             and
             made
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             .
             And
             now
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             passage
             beginneth
             to
             appear
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           
           
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
          
           (
           Gr.
           
             through
             an
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             no
             
             Article
             is
             prefixed
             )
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ;
             Purge
             your
             consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ?
             By
             eternal
             Spirit
             is
             here
             meant
             the
             spiritual
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             lasteth
             to
             all
             eternity
             ;
             and
             this
             expression
             is
             opposed
             to
             what
             the
             same
             Divine
             Authour
             speaketh
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Heb.
           5.
           7.
           
             who
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             eternal
             is
             contrary
             to
             dayes
             ,
             and
             spirit
             to
             flesh
             :
             Neither
             will
             that
             which
             we
             have
             here
             spoken
             seem
             strange
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             having
             penetrated
             into
             that
             profound
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             knoweth
             (
             what
             is
             there
             frequently
             intimated
             )
             that
             Christ
             then
             made
             his
             offering
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             when
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             entered
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             being
             endued
             with
             a
             spiritual
             and
             immortal
             Body
             ,
             presented
             himself
             before
             God
             :
             For
             so
             the
             Type
             of
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             making
             the
             yearly
             Atonement
             for
             the
             si●s
             of
             the
             People
          
           (
           Levit.
           16.
           )
           
             did
             require
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Atonement
             was
             not
             then
             made
             ,
             when
             he
             slew
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             when
             having
             put
             on
             his
             linnen
             Robes
             ,
             he
             brought
             their
             blood
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             :
             So
             neither
             did
             Christ
             offer
             his
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             but
             when
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             being
             cloathed
             with
             Robes
             of
             Immortality
             
             and
             Glory
             ,
             he
             entered
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             true
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             presented
             himself
             to
             God.
             (
             Wherefore
             to
             return
             to
             the
             foresaid
             passage
             ,
          
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           )
           
             When
             it
             is
             there
             said
             ,
             of
             whom
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Greek
             hath
             it
             )
             Christ
             came
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             all
             a
             God
             to
             be
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ;
             we
             ought
             (
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             )
             to
             supply
             in
             our
             mind
             the
             other
             member
             of
             the
             opposition
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ;
             who
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             over
             all
             a
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             if
             Christ
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           
             according
             to
             his
             spiritual
             Body
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             a
             God
             over
             all
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             a
             God
             over
             all
             ,
             by
             having
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             personally
             united
             to
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Glorification
             and
             Exaltation
             of
             his
             v●ry
             Humane
             Nature
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           17.
           
        
         
           
             This
             Exception
             against
             the
             Argument
             is
             refuted
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           passage
           there
           are
           many
           errours
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Rom.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             is
             to
             be
             rendered
             [
             born
             ]
             rather
             than
             made
             :
          
           For
           though
           I
           deny
           not
           that
           the
           Participle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           may
           signifie
           
             [
             born
          
           ]
           yet
           here
           it
           is
           not
           so
           fitly
           thus
           rendered
           ,
           as
           
             [
             made
          
           ]
           because
           it
           is
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           commonly
           used
           for
           birth
           or
           generation
           ,
           as
           Mat.
           1.
           16.
           
           Luke
           1.
           35.
           57.
           
           &
           23.
           29.
           
           Joh.
           3.
           41.
           
           &
           18.
           37.
           
           Rom.
           9.
           11.
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Gal.
           4.
           4.
           nor
           is
           it
           said
           
             born
             of
             the
             Mother
          
           ,
           or
           Woman
           ,
           as
           in
           expressions
           of
           birth
           is
           usual
           ,
           Job
           14.
           1.
           
           Mat.
           11.
           11.
           
           Luke
           7.
           28.
           and
           the
           Preposition
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           note
           ,
           not
           the
           womb
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           ,
           but
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           which
           he
           was
           formed
           :
           For
           doubtless
           
             [
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           ]
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             [
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loins
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           30.
           
           ]
           now
           
           
             [
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loins
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ]
          
           notes
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           which
           he
           had
           flesh
           or
           a
           humane
           body
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Father
           or
           antient
           Progenitour
           David
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           
             his
             seed
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loins
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Jew
           is
           said
           to
           
             come
             out
             of
             the
             loins
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Levi
           to
           
             be
             in
             his
             loins
          
           ,
           Heb.
           7.
           5
           ,
           10.
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           which
           they
           came
           ,
           not
           the
           Mother
           or
           her
           Womb
           ,
           as
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           :
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           notes
           the
           Act
           of
           God
           answerable
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Acts
           2.
           30.
           
             raise
             up
          
           ,
           not
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Mother
           in
           bringing
           forth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Rom.
           1.
           3.
           it
           is
           rightly
           translated
           
             [
             made
          
           ]
           or
           as
           
             Piscator
             [
             orti
             raised
          
           ]
           answerably
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             sprang
             up
          
           ,
           Heb.
           7.
           14.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           granted
           ,
           that
           
             [
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ]
           notes
           a
           constituting
           part
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           notes
           a
           constituting
           part
           ,
           which
           Christ
           had
           only
           afore
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           granted
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           the
           humane
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           humane
           nature
           is
           
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           ,
           and
           
             raised
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loins
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           sith
           it
           is
           the
           same
           numerical
           body
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           still
           the
           same
           man
           which
           was
           made
           ,
           or
           descended
           ,
           or
           sprang
           out
           of
           David
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           
           alteration
           in
           the
           outward
           estate
           ,
           or
           inherent
           qualities
           in
           his
           humanity
           or
           humane
           body
           ;
           it
           doth
           not
           become
           a
           constituting
           part
           in
           its
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           constituting
           part
           in
           his
           exaltation
           :
           That
           very
           being
           which
           was
           
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             was
             raised
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loins
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             was
             to
             sit
             on
             his
             Throne
             ,
          
           Acts
           2.
           30.
           and
           
             to
             reign
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           Exceptor
           argues
           ,
           that
           by
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           the
           Soul
           or
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           both
           (
           in
           our
           opinion
           at
           least
           )
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           though
           the
           Soul
           were
           not
           then
           glorified
           ;
           I
           may
           argue
           ,
           by
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           is
           not
           meant
           his
           glorified
           body
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           though
           not
           then
           glorified
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Which
           is
           more
           amply
           confirmed
           by
           shewing
           ,
           that
           
             [
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ]
           notes
           not
           his
           
             fleshly
             body
          
           as
           he
           speaks
           ,
           that
           is
           Christs
           humane
           body
           in
           its
           debasement
           only
           ,
           but
           his
           humane
           nature
           :
           For
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           3.
           signifies
           by
           the
           same
           Authours
           opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           arising
           from
           comparing
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           same
           that
           it
           doth
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           now
           it
           signifies
           Rom
           ,
           9.
           5.
           the
           
           same
           which
           it
           doth
           ver
           .
           3.
           where
           Paul
           calls
           the
           
             Israelites
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             Kinsmen
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           but
           he
           means
           not
           ,
           they
           were
           
             his
             Brethren
             or
             Kinsmen
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           restrictively
           to
           their
           weakness
           ,
           debasement
           ,
           or
           mortality
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           their
           glorification
           ,
           and
           excluding
           that
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           being
           
             his
             Brethren
          
           or
           
             Ki●smen
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           :
           But
           he
           means
           by
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           their
           humane
           nature
           as
           men
           ,
           and
           as
           men
           descended
           from
           the
           same
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             from
             the
             Fathers
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           the
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           weak
           ,
           or
           inglorious
           condition
           precisely
           ,
           and
           exclusively
           to
           his
           glorified
           condition
           ,
           but
           simply
           according
           to
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           as
           descended
           from
           them
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           or
           exaltation
           ,
           without
           any
           discrimination
           :
           Which
           is
           confirmed
           by
           our
           Saviours
           own
           speech
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Luke
           24.
           39.
           
           
             Behold
             my
             hands
             and
             my
             feet
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             I
             my self
             ;
             handle
             me
             and
             see
             ,
             for
             a
             spirit
             hath
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             as
             ye
             see
             me
             have
          
           ;
           Therefore
           Christ
           supposed
           atter
           his
           Re●urrection
           that
           he
           had
           flesh
           ,
           that
           his
           humane
           Body
           was
           a
           fleshly
           Body
           ,
           the
           same
           according
           to
           
           the
           flesh
           that
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           strengthened
           by
           the
           expressions
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           3
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           that
           
             God
             raised
             him
             ●p
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
          
           Davids
           
             loins
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           bu●
           God
           did
           not
           
             raise
             him
             up
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
          
           Dav●ds
           
             loins
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           barely
           ●s
           weak
           ,
           mortal
           ,
           and
           deb●sed
           ,
           but
           simply
           as
           man
           descended
           from
           him
           ,
           therefore
           
             [
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ]
           imports
           Christs
           humanity
           or
           humane
           body
           as
           from
           David
           without
           restriction
           to
           his
           low
           estate
           :
           And
           v.
           31.
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             his
             flesh
             did
             not
             see
             corruption
          
           ;
           his
           body
           is
           still
           termed
           flesh
           ,
           the
           same
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           considered
           as
           weak
           ,
           for
           as
           such
           it
           saw
           a
           change
           (
           which
           may
           be
           termed
           in
           some
           sort
           a
           corruption
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           change
           from
           that
           weakness
           it
           had
           to
           a
           better
           form
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           constituting
           part
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           
             [
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             Rom.
          
           1.
           4.
           
           ]
           whether
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           note
           a
           constituting
           part
           ,
           or
           an
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           cannot
           be
           meant
           Christs
           
             holy
             Spiritual
             Body
          
           in
           the
           Exceptors
           sense
           .
           For
           1.
           
           It
           would
           imply
           that
           his
           Spiritual
           Body
           were
           another
           constituting
           part
           than
           his
           fleshly
           ▪
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           already
           refuted
           .
           2.
           
           It
           would
           imply
           that
           his
           fleshly
           body
           were
           not
           his
           holy
           body
           ;
           whereas
           that
           which
           was
           
             born
             of
          
           Mary
           
             was
             that
             holy
             thing
             ,
             which
             
             should
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           35.
           3.
           
           No
           where
           is
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           termed
           
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           in
           any
           estate
           :
           For
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           44.
           mentions
           a
           Spiritual
           body
           ;
           yet
           1.
           
           That
           is
           there
           contradistinguished
           not
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           fleshly
           ,
           but
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           natural
           ,
           or
           ●oulary
           .
           2.
           
           No
           where
           termed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             Spirit
          
           .
           3.
           
           Nor
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           .
           4.
           
           After
           his
           Resurrection
           Christ
           denies
           his
           body
           to
           be
           
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             having
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             Luke
          
           24.
           39.
           and
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           12.
           and
           to
           
             have
             consecrated
             for
             us
             a
             new
             and
             living
             way
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             through
             the
             Veil
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             his
             Flesh
             ,
          
           Heb.
           10.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           errour
           ,
           that
           by
           
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           14.
           is
           meant
           
             Christs
             Eternal
             Spiritual
             Body
          
           ;
           For
           
             [
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ]
           there
           must
           be
           of
           something
           distinct
           from
           himself
           ;
           Else
           the
           meaning
           should
           be
           ,
           he
           offered
           himself
           by
           himself
           ,
           which
           is
           tautological
           and
           absurd
           ;
           but
           by
           himself
           must
           be
           meant
           his
           body
           ,
           as
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Having
             purged
             our
             sins
             by
             himself
             ,
          
           is
           by
           his
           own
           body
           :
           For
           the
           thing
           offered
           was
           his
           own
           Body
           ,
           or
           his
           Life
           or
           
             Soul
             ,
             Isa.
          
           53.
           10.
           
           In
           the
           Type
           ,
           the
           
           thing
           offered
           is
           some
           body
           ,
           gift
           or
           
             sacrifice
             Heb.
          
           5.
           1.
           and
           8.
           3.
           and
           9.
           7.
           9.
           and
           10.
           1.
           and
           11.
           4
           ,
           17.
           whence
           the
           body
           offered
           is
           termed
           the
           
             oblation
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           5
           ,
           8.
           
           In
           the
           antitype
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           
             offer
             himself
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             his
             body
          
           called
           
             his
             oblation
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           10.
           and
           this
           offering
           is
           termed
           ,
           
             Heb.
             9.
             25
             ,
             26.
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             for
             the
             putting
             away
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           this
           to
           be
           not
           often
           ,
           but
           
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           26.
           
             he
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
          
           ;
           verse
           28.
           
           
             He
             needed
             not
             daily
             ,
             as
             those
             High-Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             sacrifice
             first
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             peoples
             :
             For
             this
             he
             did
             once
             when
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             ,
          
           Heb.
           7.
           27.
           
           
             By
             the
             which
             will
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             once
             for
             all
             .
          
           Heb.
           10.
           10.
           
           
             But
             this
             man
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             one
             sacrifice
             for
             sins
             ,
             for
             ever
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           verse
           12.
           which
           must
           be
           afore
           he
           sate
           down
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           by
           his
           suffering
           or
           
             dying
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           referred
           to
           his
           appearing
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           to
           
             his
             blood-shedding
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           22.
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           :
           whereby
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             offer
             his
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
          
           there
           being
           no
           other
           time
           meant
           by
           that
           
             once
             when
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.
           27.
           and
           whereas
           it
           is
           sa●d
           ,
           
             Heb.
             9
             28.
             
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             .
          
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           1
           
             Epistle
             2.
             24.
             
             Who
             his
             own
             self
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             dead
             to
             sin
             should
             live
             unto
             righteousness
             ;
             by
             whose
             stripes
             ye
             were
             healed
             :
          
           Which
           doth
           evidently
           refer
           to
           Isa.
           53.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           whence
           the
           last
           clause
           is
           taken
           ,
           and
           shews
           
             the
             bearing
             of
             our
             sins
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
          
           to
           have
           been
           on
           the
           Cross
           or
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suffering
           on
           Earth
           .
           And
           hereby
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           that
           Christ
           made
           not
           atonement
           till
           he
           came
           to
           Heaven
           :
           For
           Col.
           1.
           20.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             And
             having
             made
             peace
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Cross
             he
             reconciled
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Now
             hath
             he
             reconciled
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             through
             death
             .
          
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
           
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sin
          
           (
           or
           by
           
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
          
           ,
           as
           
             Heb.
             10.
             8.
             
             )
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           making
           atonement
           .
           That
           which
           is
           alledged
           ,
           that
           
             the
             atonement
             was
             not
             then
             made
             ,
             when
             the
             High-Priest
             slew
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             when
             having
             put
             on
             his
             linnen
             Robes
             ,
             he
             brought
             their
             
             blood
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
          
           is
           partly
           false
           ,
           there
           being
           atonement
           made
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           house
           ,
           Levit.
           16.
           5
           ,
           6.
           before
           he
           entered
           into
           the
           holy
           place
           ;
           and
           partly
           impertinent
           ,
           sith
           the
           point
           in
           question
           is
           not
           where
           the
           atonement
           was
           made
           ,
           but
           where
           Christ
           offered
           himself
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           though
           both
           the
           offering
           and
           the
           atonement
           are
           resolved
           to
           have
           been
           afore
           his
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           and
           10.
           12.
           
           Nor
           doth
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           
             [
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           14.
           
           ]
           is
           put
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.
           7.
           
           For
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             flesh
             that
             hath
             daies
             ,
          
           as
           if
           it
           noted
           a
           distinction
           of
           his
           body
           mortal
           ,
           from
           his
           Spiritual
           Immortal
           Body
           ▪
           but
           
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
          
           ,
           only
           to
           note
           the
           time
           of
           his
           offering
           prayers
           ,
           not
           the
           quality
           or
           adjunct
           of
           his
           body
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           he
           
             offered
             by
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           as
           here
           
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             fl●sh
             ,
          
           to
           note
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           intimated
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           by
           that
           term
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           should
           rather
           have
           been
           said
           ,
           by
           or
           
             in
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           The
           offering
           being
           an
           act
           of
           Christ
           on
           Earth
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           the
           act
           of
           his
           Deed
           and
           Will
           ,
           whereby
           he
           did
           
             present
             himself
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
           phrase
           is
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           1.
           or
           as
           it
           is
           
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             
             Gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             offering
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             a
             sweet-smelling
             savour
          
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           such
           acts
           Abraham
           is
           said
           
             to
             offer
             up
          
           Isaac
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           17.
           and
           we
           are
           said
           
             to
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Praise
             ,
          
           Heb.
           13.
           15.
           
           
             Spiritual
             Sacrifices
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           2.
           5.
           which
           is
           plainly
           expressed
           ,
           
             Heb.
             10.
             10.
             
             By
             which
             Will
             we
             are
             sanct●fied
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             once
             ,
          
           or
           
             for
             once
          
           ;
           which
           was
           no
           other
           than
           that
           which
           he
           expressed
           in
           that
           prayer
           ,
           which
           Armi●●●●
           termed
           rightly
           the
           Canon
           or
           rule
           of
           
             Christs
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           John
           17.
           19.
           
           
             And
             for
             them
             I
             sanctifie
             my self
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             sanctified
             in
             truth
             :
          
           Which
           being
           considered
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           what
           good
           sense
           can
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           many
           Divines
           expound
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           making
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           of
           value
           to
           satisfie
           for
           sins
           :
           For
           the
           words
           
             [
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ]
           have
           not
           respect
           to
           himself
           ,
           who
           was
           offered
           ,
           as
           enhauncing
           the
           price
           of
           the
           thing
           offered
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           union
           of
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           neither
           the
           place
           of
           it
           before
           himself
           ,
           nor
           the
           Preposition
           used
           ,
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           through
           or
           by
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           or
           
             in
             conjunction
          
           ,
           do
           sute
           with
           such
           a
           sense
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           in
           construction
           annexed
           and
           
           referred
           to
           the
           offering
           ,
           and
           notes
           the
           cause
           and
           means
           of
           offering
           :
           Besides
           the
           reason
           of
           Piscator
           is
           good
           in
           his
           Scholie
           on
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Deity
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             it
             to
             which
             it
             is
             offered
             by
             a
             man
             as
             a
             man
             :
          
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           good
           sense
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             by
             his
             God-head
             to
             God
             ,
          
           it
           being
           not
           easily
           conceivable
           what
           notion
           the
           God-head
           should
           have
           in
           such
           a
           speech
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           absurd
           or
           inept
           :
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           Piscators
           opinion
           good
           ,
           that
           
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             is
             meant
             Christs
             Immortal
             Soul
             ,
          
           partly
           because
           no
           where
           is
           Christs
           Humane
           Soul
           called
           
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           partly
           because
           I
           think
           it
           should
           rather
           be
           said
           in
           than
           
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           if
           Christs
           Immortal
           Soul
           were
           meant
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           noting
           the
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           not
           the
           subject
           in
           which
           the
           act
           of
           offering
           was
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           rather
           pitch
           upon
           it
           to
           understand
           by
           
             [
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ]
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           answering
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           kindled
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           moving
           or
           inflaming
           the
           heart
           of
           Christ
           with
           love
           to
           us
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           
             give
             himself
             an
             Offering
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           5.
           2.
           
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           fitly
           resembled
           by
           fire
           ,
           Mat.
           3.
           11.
           and
           he
           well
           termed
           
             the
             Eternal
             Spi●it
          
           
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           temporary
           fire
           kindling
           the
           legal
           Sacrifices
           :
           But
           if
           the
           allusion
           be
           not
           thereto
           ,
           yet
           the
           sense
           is
           good
           and
           right
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Christ
           had
           not
           
             the
             Spirit
             by
             measure
             ,
             John
          
           3.
           34.
           and
           that
           he
           was
           
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           1.
           
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             anointed
             him
             ,
             verse
          
           18.
           
           So
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           moved
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             Tempted
             to
             Preach
             ,
          
           in
           the
           same
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           
             cast
             out
             Devils
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             putting
             his
             Spirit
             on
             him
             he
             shewed
             Judgment
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             sent
             forth
             Judgement
             to
             victory
             ,
          
           
           Ma●
           .
           12.
           18
           ,
           20
           ,
           28.
           
             gave
             Commandements
             through
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Acts
          
           1.
           2.
           
           And
           accordingly
           here
           is
           said
           to
           
             offer
             himself
             to
             God
             by
             the
             Holy
             Eternal
             Spirit
             :
          
           Nor
           is
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Article
           any
           more
           against
           the
           expounding
           
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           than
           against
           the
           expounding
           it
           of
           Christs
           Spiritual
           Immortal
           Body
           ,
           it
           being
           as
           requisite
           in
           respect
           of
           use
           to
           design
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           requisite
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           prefixed
           to
           shew
           it
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           sith
           it
           is
           
           omitted
           Rom.
           9.
           1.
           and
           14.
           17.
           
           &c.
           and
           even
           in
           this
           E●●stl●
           H●b
           .
           2.
           4.
           and
           6.
           4.
           
           So
           that
           the
           sense
           may
           be
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           thing
           I
           find
           to
           the
           contrary
           that
           Christ
           willingly
           ,
           obediently
           offered
           ,
           or
           yielded
           ,
           through
           the
           holy
           Spirits
           incitation
           or
           operation
           in
           him
           ,
           himself
           a
           Sacrifice
           
             without
             spot
          
           or
           blemish
           
             to
             God
          
           :
           And
           as
           executing
           the
           function
           of
           Priest-hood
           to
           which
           he
           was
           anointed
           above
           others
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           9.
           
           And
           this
           sense
           is
           most
           agreable
           to
           the
           Apostles
           intent
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           efficacy
           and
           validity
           of
           Christs
           Sacrifice
           above
           the
           Legal
           ;
           which
           he
           doth
           here
           from
           the
           obedience
           and
           readiness
           of
           will
           to
           offer
           himself
           as
           he
           doth
           .
           Heb.
           10.
           10.
           and
           the
           holiness
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           his
           being
           
             without
             spot
          
           or
           blemish
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           
             Heb.
             7.
             26
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           19.
           no
           where
           that
           I
           find
           from
           the
           Hypostatical
           Union
           ,
           or
           the
           spirituality
           ,
           immortality
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           humane
           body
           ,
           or
           the
           immortality
           of
           his
           Soul.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           term
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Rom.
           1.
           4.
           
           ]
           is
           not
           rightly
           rendered
           
             [
             determined
             or
             ordained
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             ]
          
           For
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           verb
           signifies
           appointment
           ,
           ordination
           ,
           or
           predestination
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           last
           is
           used
           by
           the
           Latin
           vulgar
           translation
           ,
           
           and
           by
           sundry
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           and
           the
           verb
           is
           used
           so
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
             Luk●
             22.
             22.
             
             Acts
          
           2.
           23.
           and
           10.
           42.
           and
           17.
           26
           ,
           31.
           in
           which
           places
           the
           appointment
           ,
           or
           determination
           is
           by
           God
           of
           a
           thing
           future
           :
           yet
           that
           cannot
           be
           the
           meaning
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           4.
           
           For
           then
           the
           sense
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           appointed
           ,
           or
           ordained
           ,
           or
           determined
           by
           God
           ,
           either
           that
           
             by
             power
          
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Spiritual
           body
           by
           
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           he
           should
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           Or
           else
           that
           his
           appointment
           ,
           ordination
           or
           determination
           that
           he
           should
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           
             by
             power
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
          
           that
           is
           his
           holy
           spirituall
           body
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           This
           latter
           sense
           is
           most
           absurd
           ;
           it
           would
           intimate
           ,
           as
           if
           Gods
           determination
           were
           in
           power
           according
           to
           Christs
           Spiritual
           body
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ;
           whereas
           the
           determination
           of
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           or
           his
           ordaining
           of
           things
           future
           ,
           hath
           no
           cause
           but
           his
           will
           ,
           his
           ordaining
           is
           not
           an
           act
           of
           power
           ,
           though
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           be
           ;
           Nor
           is
           the
           former
           sense
           true
           :
           For
           then
           the
           meaning
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           Christs
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           consequent
           on
           the
           power
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           holiness
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           sith
           ordaining
           or
           fore-appointing
           
           his
           Sonship
           to
           be
           thereby
           supposeth
           them
           to
           be
           before
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           is
           before
           the
           effect
           ,
           and
           his
           Sonship
           to
           be
           future
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           after
           them
           :
           But
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           what
           is
           confessed
           by
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           before
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           is
           proved
           from
           ,
           
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             16.
             
             John
          
           6.
           69.
           and
           
             Heb.
             5.
             8.
             
             Although
             he
             were
             a
             Son
             yet
             learned
             he
             obedience
             by
             the
             things
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
          
           which
           shews
           he
           was
           a
           Son
           afore
           he
           learned
           obedience
           by
           the
           things
           which
           he
           suffered
           :
           For
           which
           reasons
           I
           like
           not
           to
           say
           as
           Dr.
           Pearson
           doth
           in
           his
           Exposition
           on
           the
           second
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Creed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             defined
             ,
             or
             constituted
             ,
             and
             appointed
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
          
           ;
           Nor
           that
           of
           Grotius
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             made
             a
             celestial
             King
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             also
             before
             destinated
             to
             that
             Kingdom
             by
             so
             many
             Miracles
             done
             by
             Divine
             Power
             proper
             to
             him
             and
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ,
          
           where
           the
           term
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           standing
           in
           contradistinction
           ,
           to
           
             being
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           a
           
             Celestial
             King
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Participle
           determined
           is
           expounded
           by
           two
           other
           ,
           made
           ,
           and
           
             before
             destinated
          
           ,
           the
           one
           noting
           a
           thing
           past
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           thing
           future
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           
           same
           word
           in
           the
           same
           place
           shall
           signifie
           
             being
             made
             a
             Celestial
             King
             after
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
          
           and
           
             being
             aestinated
             before
             to
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           and
           
             in
             Power
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
          
           shall
           be
           
             Divine
             Power
             proper
             to
             him
             ▪
             and
             inhabiting
             in
             him
             by
             that
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
          
           that
           is
           
             force
             of
             Divinity
             by
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             conception
             he
             was
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             did
             Miracles
             ,
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             after
             the
             Resurrect
             on
             from
             the
             dead
             :
          
           None
           of
           which
           are
           made
           good
           by
           
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             Acts
          
           2.
           30.
           or
           
           Acts
           ●6
           .
           23.
           or
           any
           other
           which
           he
           produ●eth
           in
           his
           Annot.
           on
           Rom.
           1.
           4.
           
           Nor
           do
           I
           conceive
           can
           be
           ;
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           D●
           .
           Hammond
           his
           Paraphr●se
           right
           
             [
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             other
             Nature
             in
             him
             ,
             called
             his
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           
           ]
           
             (
             far
             above
             all
             that
             is
             flesh
             and
             blood
             )
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             which
             shone
             in
             him
             most
             perfectly
             ,
             after
             ,
             and
             through
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           4.
           
             was
             set
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             ,
             to
             whom
             accordingly
             as
             to
             a
             Son
             ,
             all
             Power
             was
             given
             by
             the
             Father
             ]
          
           For
           besides
           what
           before
           and
           after
           is
           ,
           or
           will
           be
           said
           about
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
          
           ,
           and
           
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           
           of
           
             Gods
             right
             hand
          
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           nor
           doth
           
             [
             set
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             ]
          
           well
           explain
           
             [
             determined
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             ]
          
           nor
           is
           he
           rightly
           said
           to
           
             be
             set
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             other
             Nature
             in
             him
             ,
             called
             his
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           14.
           
           For
           his
           being
           set
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           not
           precisely
           according
           to
           that
           other
           Nature
           ,
           but
           rather
           according
           to
           that
           which
           he
           had
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           David
           according
           the
           flesh
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           fitly
           said
           
             that
             other
             Nature
             did
             shine
             most
             perfectly
             after
             ,
             through
             or
             by
             his
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           13.
           4.
           
           For
           though
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           proved
           by
           it
           ,
           yet
           how
           
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             did
             shine
             in
             him
             through
             ,
             by
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
          
           is
           hard
           to
           understand
           ,
           nor
           do
           any
           words
           in
           the
           Text
           countenance
           such
           a
           Paraphrase
           :
           Wherefore
           not
           mis-liking
           Dr.
           Hammond's
           translation
           ▪
           
             demonstrated
             or
             defined
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             i●
             Power
          
           ;
           Nor
           that
           of
           the
           Syriak
           Interpreter
           who
           turns
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           ,
           
             who
             was
             known
          
           ;
           I
           stick
           to
           that
           sense
           ,
           which
           our
           Translators
           have
           chosen
           ,
           declared
           ,
           or
           as
           Chrysostom
           ,
           In
           〈…〉
           t
           s
           it
           
             [
             shewed
             ,
             demo●strated
             or
             manifested
          
           to
           be
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           over
           and
           above
           
           what
           he
           was
           
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ]
           and
           sundry
           others
           with
           him
           :
           And
           so
           
             [
             determined
          
           ]
           notes
           not
           an
           act
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           concerning
           the
           futurity
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           Gods
           sentence
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           setling
           the
           understanding
           by
           way
           of
           certification
           of
           what
           was
           surely
           so
           ,
           or
           evidence
           of
           it
           as
           of
           a
           thing
           already
           ,
           being
           to
           take
           away
           doubting
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           in
           the
           Schools
           their
           resolutions
           concerning
           things
           in
           question
           ,
           are
           called
           their
           determinations
           :
           In
           which
           sense
           I
           conceive
           it
           taken
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           7.
           where
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           our
           Translators
           rendered
           
             [
             limiteth
          
           ]
           is
           the
           same
           which
           he
           expresseth
           ,
           
             verse
             8.
             he
             had
             not
             spoken
             of
             another
             day
             :
          
           And
           likewise
           that
           which
           declareth
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           ,
           in
           Logick
           is
           termed
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           a
           definition
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Mood
           which
           
           is
           Indicative
           ,
           is
           termed
           by
           Grammarians
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           boundaries
           of
           Lands
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           because
           they
           shew
           what
           is
           belonging
           to
           a
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           composition
           Hyppocrates
           his
           Determinations
           ,
           or
           Declarations
           about
           Medicines
           
           are
           entituled
           his
           Aphorisms
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           
             distinct
             explication
             of
             a
             thing
          
           :
           According
           to
           which
           Exposition
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           4.
           that
           God
           had
           determined
           as
           it
           were
           by
           sentence
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           had
           another
           nature
           above
           that
           he
           had
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           David
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           general
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           sense
           were
           ,
           he
           is
           predestinated
           or
           fore-appointed
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           Power
           when
           he
           shall
           raise
           the
           dead
           ,
           but
           of
           Christs
           particular
           Resurrection
           :
           For
           though
           the
           general
           Resurrection
           shall
           most
           fully
           demonstrate
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           the
           determination
           being
           of
           a
           thing
           past
           ,
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           his
           own
           Resurrection
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           a
           sufficient
           exception
           against
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           not
           
             from
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           by
           
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           :
           For
           Acts
           26.
           23.
           there
           is
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           speech
           the
           same
           expression
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           what
           the
           Prophers
           fore-told
           of
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           he
           useth
           this
           expression
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           word
           by
           
           word
           ,
           
             that
             he
             the
             first
             by
             rising
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           that
           is
           as
           he
           should
           suffer
           ,
           so
           he
           should
           be
           
             the
             first
             or
             chief
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             who
             should
             shew
          
           or
           
             publish
             light
             to
             the
             people
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           
             In
             Power
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           4.
           cannot
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           he
           did
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           by
           which
           he
           was
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             13.
             4.
             
             For
             though
             he
             was
             crucified
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           through
           ,
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           weakness
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             liveth
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           because
           of
           ,
           or
           
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
             And
             God
             hath
             both
             raised
             up
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             raise
             up
             us
             by
             his
             own
             Power
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             like
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             by
             the
             Glory
          
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Power
           )
           
             of
             the
             Father
          
           :
           Which
           is
           confirmed
           in
           that
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             determined
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Power
             ,
          
           which
           determination
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Power
           is
           the
           Fathers
           by
           which
           he
           is
           determined
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           confess
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           is
           no
           where
           that
           I
           find
           ,
           termed
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           glorified
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           although
           God
           be
           termed
           
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             John
          
           4.
           24.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           17.
           
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             that
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           seems
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           the
           Epistles
           of
           Paul
           most
           commonly
           meant
           by
           this
           title
           
             [
             the
             Lord
          
           ]
           and
           in
           the
           verse
           before
           meant
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           
             [
             Nevertheless
             when
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ]
          
           that
           is
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           verse
           following
           
             [
             But
             we
             all
             with
             open
             face
             beholding
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ]
          
           that
           is
           Jesus
           Christ
           distinguished
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           from
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           termed
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           
             as
             from
             the
             Lord
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           so
           applied
           to
           Christ
           :
           It
           is
           said
           that
           Christ
           
             knew
             in
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           Mark.
           6.
           8.
           
             that
             he
             grew
             ,
             and
             waxed
             strong
             in
             Spirit
             ,
          
           or
           
             was
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           40.
           
             that
             he
             groaned
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             Joh.
          
           11.
           33.
           which
           may
           ,
           or
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           otherwise
           than
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           
             John
             6.
             63.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             quickneth
             ,
             the
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             ,
             the
             words
             which
             I
             speak
             unto
             you
             are
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             life
             ,
          
           are
           meant
           otherwise
           than
           of
           Christs
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             Justified
             in
             Spirit
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           may
           be
           meant
           otherwise
           than
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           
             quickened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           3.
           18.
           of
           which
           in
           that
           which
           follows
           :
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           is
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           termed
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           if
           
             the
             
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           and
           12.
           3.
           
           And
           
             that
             which
             was
             born
             of
          
           Mary
           
             is
             said
             to
             be
             that
             Holy
             thing
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           35.
           and
           Dan.
           9.
           24.
           he
           is
           termed
           
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
          
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           read
           ,
           
             the
             most
             Holy
          
           ,
           but
           no
           where
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           note
           not
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           no
           where
           in
           the
           Scripture
           designed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           as
           good
           against
           the
           interpretation
           of
           
             [
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           ]
           by
           
             [
             the
             Holy
             Spiritual
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
             ]
          
           Nor
           is
           there
           likelehood
           that
           by
           
             [
             Spirit
          
           ]
           should
           be
           meant
           
             [
             Body
          
           ]
           sith
           Spirit
           and
           Body
           are
           opposed
           ,
           or
           contradistinguished
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           20.
           and
           7.
           34.
           
           
             James
             2.
             26.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             23.
             
             &c.
          
           as
           well
           as
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           :
           And
           if
           by
           
             [
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           ]
           be
           meant
           a
           constituting
           part
           of
           Christ
           distinct
           from
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           it
           was
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           same
           constituting
           part
           ,
           differing
           only
           in
           quality
           and
           external
           condition
           ,
           as
           having
           an
           alteration
           ,
           not
           another
           Generation
           or
           Creation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           rightly
           termed
           another
           constituting
           part
           :
           And
           this
           
           reason
           with
           the
           Texts
           alledged
           do
           better
           countenance
           the
           understanding
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           by
           
             [
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           ]
           than
           his
           Holy
           Spiritual
           Body
           :
           Yet
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           incline
           to
           neither
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           conceives
           by
           
             [
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           ]
           is
           meant
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           or
           third
           Person
           of
           the
           sacred
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           term
           
             [
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           ]
           is
           all
           one
           in
           sense
           with
           
             [
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ]
           which
           is
           the
           usual
           title
           given
           to
           that
           person
           ,
           
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             13.
             13.
             1
             
             John
          
           5.
           7.
           and
           is
           according
           to
           usual
           manner
           of
           expressing
           the
           Adjective
           by
           the
           Genitive
           case
           of
           the
           substantive
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Children
             of
             Wisdom
          
           are
           wise
           Children
           ,
           Children
           of
           obedience
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           14.
           obedient
           Children
           ,
           
             the
             Children
             of
             l
             〈…〉
          
           ,
           enlightned
           Children
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           8.
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Rom.
             8.
             11.
             
             If
             the
             Spirit
             of
             him
             that
             raised
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
             be
             that
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             shall
             also
             quicken
             your
             mortal
             bodies
             by
             his
             Spirit
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           18.
           
           
             Being
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             quickened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           sense
           thus
           seems
           to
           be
           easiest
           ,
           and
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Apostles
           scope
           ,
           who
           having
           
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           noting
           a
           being
           beyond
           this
           ,
           adds
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             declared
             ,
             determined
             ,
             defined
             or
             resolved
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           beyond
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           
             David
             with
             power
             ,
             by
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           which
           was
           
             by
             Power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           whom
           acts
           of
           power
           are
           usually
           ascribed
           ,
           as
           
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
             Mat.
          
           12.
           28.
           which
           was
           an
           undoubted
           evidence
           of
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           having
           a
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           sith
           he
           foretold
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           by
           himself
           ,
           John
           2.
           19.
           and
           5.
           25
           ,
           26.
           and
           10.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           necessary
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           should
           note
           a
           constituting
           part
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           4.
           
           For
           it
           may
           note
           an
           efficient
           cause
           mediate
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           Mark.
           1.
           27.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             with
             authority
             he
             commandeth
             the
             unclean
             Spirits
             ,
          
           which
           is
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           36.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           
           
             Authority
             and
             Power
          
           ,
           so
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             by
             might
          
           ,
           or
           
             mightily
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.
           16.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             according
             to
             the
             power
          
           ,
           is
           by
           vertue
           or
           reason
           of
           the
           power
           or
           proportion
           and
           congruity
           
           to
           the
           agent
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           15.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             as
             much
             as
             in
             me
             lies
             ,
          
           and
           the
           sense
           be
           ,
           
             in
             power
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           or
           through
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           congruously
           ,
           proportionably
           to
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           do
           not
           so
           fully
           answer
           the
           use
           of
           the
           preposition
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           say
           as
           Dr.
           Hammond
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           Annot
           on
           
             Mark.
             9.
             3.
             though
             the
             preposition
             do
             not
             favour
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             yet
             the
             promiscuous
             uncertain
             use
             of
             prepositions
             among
             sacred
             Writers
             is
             so
             observable
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             take
             off
             much
             of
             that
             one
             objection
             .
          
           So
           far
           as
           my
           observation
           hath
           hitherto
           attained
           in
           the
           Apostles
           and
           other
           Writers
           Greek
           Expressions
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           intended
           that
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           should
           note
           another
           constituting
           part
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           put
           next
           to
           
             [
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ]
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
          
           as
           he
           did
           
             ver
             .
             3.
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           next
           to
           
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           ,
           but
           being
           put
           between
           
             with
             Power
          
           and
           
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           it
           seems
           not
           to
           note
           a
           constituting
           part
           ,
           but
           the
           efficient
           cause
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           or
           subject
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           Christ
           was
           raised
           .
        
         
         
           9.
           
           The
           distinct
           mention
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           of
           
             Christs
             being
             of
             the
             Fathers
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           then
           adding
           ,
           
             who
             is
             over
             all
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           shews
           that
           he
           is
           
             over
             all
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           according
           to
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           or
           deity
           :
           Nor
           is
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           Article
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           sith
           it
           is
           very
           frequent
           to
           put
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           without
           the
           Article
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           God
           in
           Nature
           ,
           as
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           16.
           23.
           and
           1.
           24.
           and
           2.
           5.
           7.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           In
           that
           
             God
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Psal.
          
           110.
           1.
           and
           he
           was
           then
           
             Davids
             Lord
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             34.
             when
             he
             knew
             ,
          
           verse
           30.
           
             that
             God
             had
             sworn
             with
             an
             oath
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loins
             he
             would
             raise
             up
             Christ
             to
             sit
             on
             his
             Throne
             ,
          
           it
           proves
           that
           Christ
           was
           in
           being
           and
           was
           his
           Lord
           afore
           he
           was
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           a
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           his
           Son
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           18.
           
        
         
           
             The
             consubstantiality
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             us
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           THe
           next
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           I
           shall
           insist
           on
           to
           prove
           the
           consubstantiality
           of
           Christ
           to
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           is
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           where
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             without
             controversy
             great
             is
             the
             Mystery
             of
             godliness
             ;
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             seen
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Preached
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             received
             up
             into
             Glory
             :
          
           This
           passage
           is
           undoubtedly
           meant
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           sith
           of
           no
           other
           are
           these
           things
           true
           ,
           that
           
             ●e
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           they
           are
           true
           of
           him
           :
           He
           
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           being
           made
           flesh
           ,
           
             justified
             in
          
           ,
           or
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           by
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Resurrection
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           said
           himself
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           the
           false
           accusations
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           as
           a
           Deceiver
           ,
           confederate
           with
           Satan
           ;
           
             seen
             of
             Angels
          
           at
           his
           Birth
           ,
           Temptation
           
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           Agony
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
          
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             World
          
           even
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           
             received
             up
             in
          
           ,
           or
           
             into
             Glory
          
           at
           his
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           :
           Now
           he
           of
           whom
           these
           things
           are
           said
           is
           God
           ,
           therefore
           the
           same
           Person
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           or
           consubstantial
           to
           the
           Father
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           God-head
           ,
           to
           us
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Man-hood
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           19.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Exceptions
             against
             this
             Proof
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Exception
           against
           this
           Argument
           is
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             reading
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             suspected
             to
             have
             been
             altered
             by
             Nestorians
             ,
             because
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             the
             Syriak
             ,
             Arabian
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
          
           Ambrose
           
             all
             read
             [
             which
             was
             manifested
             ]
             and
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             sense
             is
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             made
             known
             not
             by
             Angels
             ,
             but
             by
             mortal
             men
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             their
             outward
             
             appearance
             weak
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             flesh
             ,
          
           Col.
           1.
           26.
           
             notes
             a
             mortal
             man
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           16.
           1
           
           John
           4.
           2.
           
             was
             justified
             in
             Spirit
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             truth
             was
             approved
             by
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             for
             Spirit
             is
             Miracles
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           4.
           
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             And
             to
             be
             justified
             here
             is
             to
             be
             approved
             ,
             as
          
           Mat.
           11.
           19.
           
             so
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             contention
             is
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             because
             his
             cause
             is
             approved
             ,
          
           Deut.
           25.
           1.
           add
           Psal.
           21.
           6.
           
           (
           I
           imagine
           Grotius
           means
           ,
           Psal.
           51.
           4.
           )
           
             [
             Seen
             of
             Angels
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             wi●h
             greatest
             admiration
             :
             Angels
             le●rned
             this
             secret
             by
             mortal
             men
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           3.
           10.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.
           12.
           
           
             To
             see
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             is
             translated
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             knowing
             :
             Was
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ]
             that
             truth
             was
             not
             only
             declared
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             most
             estranged
             from
             God
             ,
          
           Eph.
           2.
           12.
           
           Col.
           1.
           21.
           
             believed
             in
             the
             World
             ]
             that
             is
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           8.
           
           Col.
           1.
           6.
           
             received
             up
             in
             Glory
             ]
             it
             was
             very
             gloriously
             exalted
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             brought
             much
             more
             holiness
             than
             any
             Doctrines
             formerly
             :
             To
             be
             taken
             up
             is
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             answers
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Verbs
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             glory
             gloriously
          
           ,
           Phil.
           4.
           19.
           
           Col.
           3.
           4.
           
           
             See
             al●●o
          
           ,
           
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           8.
           
             so
             they
             glorified
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.
           48.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           thus
           :
           
             God
             the
             Father
             was
             manifested
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Will
             made
             known
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             or
             by
             the
             infirmity
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             justified
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             taken
             or
             acknowledged
             for
             true
             by
             Divine
             vertue
             which
             shined
             in
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             put
             forth
             it self
             powerfully
             by
             them
             ;
             was
             seen
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             towards
             men
             ,
             was
             revealed
             to
             Angels
             ,
             received
             up
             in
             glory
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             was
             by
             many
             chearfully
             received
             and
             constantly
             retained
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             was
             gloriously
             admitted
             and
             received
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           20.
           
        
         
           
             These
             Exceptions
             are
             refelled
             .
          
        
         
           TO
           which
           I
           Reply
           :
           1.
           
           That
           the
           reading
           of
           
             [
             which
          
           ]
           instead
           of
           
             [
             God
          
           ]
           should
           be
           followed
           against
           all
           Copies
           of
           the
           Original
           now
           extant
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           yielded
           to
           :
           The
           
             Syriak
             ,
             Arabian
          
           ,
           and
           Latin
           are
           not
           to
           be
           put
           in
           the
           ballance
           with
           the
           Greek
           Copies
           :
           The
           Latin
           translation
           is
           
           found
           and
           confessed
           even
           by
           Romanists
           to
           be
           so
           faulty
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           itself
           to
           be
           rested
           on
           ,
           much
           less
           are
           Ambrose
           and
           
             Hin
             〈…〉
             arus
          
           ,
           who
           were
           mis-led
           by
           it
           :
           That
           Nestoria●s
           should
           foyst
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           God
           is
           not
           likely
           ,
           sith
           it
           is
           against
           their
           opinion
           ,
           and
           was
           used
           by
           Chrysostom
           before
           Nestorius
           ,
           and
           by
           Cyril
           against
           the
           Nestorians
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Pearson
           shews
           in
           his
           
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Artic.
          
           2.
           page
           142.
           of
           the
           second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           
             [
             God
          
           ]
           cannot
           be
           meant
           ,
           either
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           his
           Will
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           words
           cannot
           be
           expounded
           so
           in
           either
           of
           the
           senses
           given
           :
           Neither
           is
           God
           the
           Father
           any
           where
           said
           to
           be
           
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             received
             up
             in
             Glory
             :
          
           Nor
           doth
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           signifie
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           Will
           ,
           or
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           truth
           manifested
           in
           infirmity
           ,
           or
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           their
           infirmity
           ,
           nor
           
             justified
             in
          
           ,
           or
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           approved
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           nor
           
             seen
             of
             Angels
          
           ,
           learned
           by
           them
           from
           mortal
           men
           ,
           nor
           
             received
             up
             in
             Glory
          
           ,
           admitted
           or
           received
           in
           mens
           minds
           :
           None
           of
           all
           the
           Texts
           alledged
           countenance
           these
           Expositions
           ;
           Though
           flesh
           sometimes
           signifies
           mortal
           weak
           man
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           word
           of
           very
           various
           
           acceptions
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           is
           said
           to
           be
           manifested
           as
           Col.
           1.
           26.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           and
           Gal.
           4.
           13.
           
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             at
             first
             to
             the
          
           Galatians
           
             through
             the
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           yet
           no
           where
           is
           the
           Gospel
           said
           to
           be
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           flesh
           put
           simply
           for
           infirmity
           .
           That
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           2.
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           is
           against
           his
           sense
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           in
           infirmity
           ,
           it
           plainly
           noting
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           in
           a
           humane
           nature
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           
             John.
             1.
             14.
             
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             .
          
           Though
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           that
           words
           of
           sense
           do
           often
           note
           other
           knowledge
           than
           by
           sense
           ,
           yet
           these
           words
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           scarce
           ever
           found
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           any
           thing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           descernable
           by
           sight
           :
           However
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           the
           sense
           imagined
           hath
           no
           colour
           ,
           sith
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           
             seen
             of
             Angels
          
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           not
           receiving
           by
           men
           that
           glorifie
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           person
           or
           thing
           manifested
           ,
           
             Phil.
             4.
             19.
             
             Col.
          
           3.
           4.
           are
           not
           meant
           of
           such
           glory
           ,
           or
           alacrity
           ,
           or
           rejoycing
           ,
           as
           is
           made
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             Glory
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           3.
           16.
           
           Nor
           do
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Greek
           Bibles
           such
           language
           as
           answers
           to
           the
           pretended
           Exposition
           of
           it
           
           in
           that
           place
           :
           And
           for
           receiving
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           usual
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           1.
           6.
           and
           2.
           14.
           
           Acts
           2.
           41.
           not
           the
           word
           there
           used
           .
           2.
           
           According
           to
           that
           Exposition
           it
           would
           be
           an
           in●pt
           tautology
           to
           say
           ,
           
             he
             was
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           
             received
             up
             in
             glory
          
           if
           meant
           of
           receiving
           in
           mens
           hearts
           :
           For
           what
           is
           it
           to
           be
           believed
           on
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           received
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ?
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           conceived
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           concise
           Aphorismes
           .
           3.
           
           There
           would
           be
           no
           Mystery
           much
           less
           a
           
             great
             Mystery
             without
             contradiction
          
           in
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           if
           the
           meaning
           were
           as
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           sith
           Gods
           will
           was
           often
           manifested
           by
           mortal
           men
           ,
           even
           by
           all
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             who
             testified
             before-hand
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           1.
           11.
           and
           approved
           by
           Miracles
           done
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
             Elias
             ,
             Elisha
          
           ,
           known
           by
           Angels
           who
           brought
           Messages
           to
           Daniel
           and
           others
           ,
           preached
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           by
           Jonah
           at
           Niniveh
           ,
           believed
           in
           the
           world
           by
           the
           Ninivites
           ,
           received
           with
           alacrity
           ;
           as
           by
           David
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           words
           in
           the
           plain
           obvious
           sense
           ,
           are
           truely
           and
           rightly
           expounded
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             God
             ,
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             to
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           
           to
           
             be
             made
             flesh
             ,
             John
          
           1.
           14.
           to
           be
           manifested
           in
           his
           works
           ,
           John
           2.
           11.
           and
           his
           preaching
           ,
           
             Mark
             1.
             27.
             
             Luke
             7.
             16
             ,
             22.
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           or
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Spirits
           descent
           on
           him
           at
           his
           Baptisme
           John
           1.
           33
           ,
           34.
           whereby
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           Mat.
           12.
           28.
           against
           the
           accu
           〈…〉
           on
           of
           colluding
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           or
           at
           his
           Resurrection
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           or
           by
           giving
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             Acts
             2.
             33.
             
             Seen
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Mat.
             4.
             15.
             
             Luke
             ●2
             .
             43.
             and
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Acts
             1.
             10.
             
             Preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           23.
           2
           
           Cor.
           1.
           19.
           
           
             Believed
             on
             in
             the
             World
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           8.
           1
           
           T
           〈…〉
           .
           1.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
             received
             up
          
           ,
           the
           word
           used
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             in
             glory
          
           ,
           Acts
           1.
           2
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Mark
           16.
           19.
           
           Luke
           9.
           51
           and
           24.
           26.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           being
           said
           
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           and
           this
           meant
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           proves
           he
           was
           (
           before
           )
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           had
           flesh
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Humane
           and
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           consubstantial
           to
           the
           Father
           and
           to
           us
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           21.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
               samething
               is
               confirmed
               from
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             10.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             1
             
             John
             4.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             and
             10.
             5.
             
             John
             16.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           TO
           this
           I
           shall
           subjoyn
           for
           Confirmation
           and
           Explication
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           where
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             quickened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           Where
           flesh
           must
           note
           a
           constituting
           part
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             the
             Spirit
          
           note
           the
           efficient
           :
           For
           quickened
           noting
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           cannot
           note
           his
           Eternal
           Holy
           Spiritual
           Body
           ,
           as
           was
           conceived
           meant
           by
           
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           14.
           and
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           4.
           
           For
           that
           was
           not
           till
           he
           was
           quickened
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           not
           quickened
           in
           or
           by
           it
           ;
           nor
           his
           Humane
           Soul
           ,
           for
           that
           dyed
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             the
             Spirit
          
           must
           note
           an
           efficient
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           either
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           whom
           his
           Resurrection
           is
           ascribed
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           11.
           called
           
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           13.
           4.
           as
           what
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
           done
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
             Mat.
             12.
             28.
             
             Luke
          
           11.
           20.
           and
           he
           
             was
             quickened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             by
             which
             he
             preached
             ,
             verse
          
           19.
           which
           was
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           Gen.
           6.
           3.
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           
             Noah
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           2.
           4.
           and
           this
           was
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             In
             that
             Spirit
             he
             went
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             spirits
             in
             Prison
             ,
             which
             were
             sometimes
             disobedient
             in
             the
             daies
             of
          
           Noah
           ,
           which
           those
           that
           deny
           Christs
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           will
           not
           say
           to
           have
           been
           done
           in
           the
           th●ee
           daies
           of
           his
           death
           afore
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           therefore
           in
           the
           da●es
           of
           Noah
           ,
           and
           consequently
           he
           had
           then
           a
           being
           ,
           to
           wit
           a
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           could
           not
           be
           said
           then
           
             to
             go
             and
             preach
             by
             the
             Spirit
             by
             which
             he
             was
             quickened
             ,
          
           nor
           
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
          
           to
           have
           
             been
             disobedient
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             long-suffering
             of
             God
             waited
             in
             the
             daies
             of
          
           Noah
           ,
           
             while
             the
             Ark
             was
             a
             preparing
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           Scriptures
           I
           add
           ,
           
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             The
             sending
             his
             Son
          
           supposeth
           the
           Sons
           being
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           
             Made
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
          
           his
           Humane
           ,
           therefore
           he
           had
           both
           .
           To
           the
           same
           effect
           are
           those
           Texts
           which
           speak
           of
           his
           
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           as
           
           1
           John
           4.
           2.
           his
           
             taking
             part
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.
           14.
           where
           he
           that
           was
           Superiour
           to
           Angels
           antecedently
           ,
           was
           
             made
             little
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
          
           or
           debased
           below
           the
           Angels
           ,
           
             partaking
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             not
             ashamed
             to
             call
             them
             Brethren
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           7
           ,
           11.
           whom
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           native
           greatness
           he
           might
           have
           been
           ashamed
           to
           own
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           a
           being
           above
           man
           ,
           afore
           he
           was
           a
           man
           :
           His
           
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             with
             a
             body
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
          
           out
           of
           obedience
           and
           compliance
           of
           will
           to
           his
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Heb.
             10.
             5.
             
             John
          
           16.
           28.
           shews
           his
           being
           with
           his
           Father
           before
           he
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           Divine
           Nature
           antecedent
           to
           his
           Humane
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           22.
           
        
         
           
             Christs
             consubstantiality
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             us
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             Philip.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
        
         
           THere
           yet
           remains
           that
           Text
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           Philip.
           2.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           thus
           :
           
             Let
             this
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             being
             
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             ,
             or
             counted
             it
             not
             robbery
             ,
             or
             a
             spoil
             ,
             or
             prey
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             God
             :
             But
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             or
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             had
             been
             made
             like
             to
             men
          
           (
           as
           
             Meric
             .
             Casaubon
             diatriba
             de
             usu
             Verborum
          
           p.
           66.
           )
           
             and
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             ,
             or
             habit
             as
             man
             or
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             ,
             or
             rather
             being
             or
             becoming
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
          
           In
           which
           I
           confess
           are
           sundry
           unusual
           expressions
           needful
           to
           be
           cleared
           ,
           yet
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           him
           to
           have
           a
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           sith
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             been
             in
             the
             ●orm
             of
             God
             first
             ,
          
           and
           then
           to
           
             empty
             himself
             ,
             to
             take
             on
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             humble
             himself
             to
             death
             ,
          
           whence
           I
           may
           argue
           :
           
             He
             who
             be●ng
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             counted
             it
             no
             robbery
             or
             prey
             that
             he
             was
             as
             God
             ,
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             when
             he
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             becoming
             obedient
             unt●
             death
             ,
          
           had
           a
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           true
           of
           Jesus
           Chr●st
           ,
           therefore
           he
           had
           both
           Natures
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           23.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Exception
             against
             this
             Argument
             is
             recited
             .
          
        
         
           TO
           this
           Argument
           the
           Exception
           is
           thus
           made
           :
           
             The
             words
             and
             sense
             being
             thus
             :
             Let
             this
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             (
             for
             the
             exercise
             and
             demonstration
             of
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             wrought
             Miracles
             in
             as
             free
             and
             uncontrouled
             a
             manner
             as
             if
             God
             himself
             had
             been
             on
             the
             earth
             )
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             (
             or
             a
             prey
             )
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             (
             that
             is
             did
             not
             esteem
             this
             equality
             of
             his
             with
             God
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             prey
             ,
             by
             holding
             it
             fast
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             let
             it
             go
             ,
             as
             Robers
             are
             want
             to
             do
             when
             they
             have
             got
             a
             prey
             or
             booty
             )
             but
          
           (
           Gr.
           )
           
             emptied
             himself
             (
             in
             making
             no
             use
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             within
             him
             to
             rescue
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Officers
             sent
             to
             apprehend
             him
             )
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             (
             in
             suffering
             himself
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             bound
             and
             whipt
             as
             Servants
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             )
             being
             made
             in
             
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             (
             that
             is
             ordinary
             and
             vulgar
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             endued
             with
             no
             D●vine
             Power
             )
             and
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             (
             or
             habit
             )
             as
             a
             man
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             outward
             quality
             ,
             condition
             and
             acting
             ,
             no
             whit
             differing
             from
             a
             common
             man
             )
             he
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           24.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Text
             is
             explained
             in
             order
             to
             the
             refelling
             of
             the
             Exception
             .
          
        
         
           TO
           clear
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           Argument
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           refel
           the
           exception
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           enquire
           what
           is
           meant
           :
           1.
           
           By
           
             the
             form
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           
           By
           
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God.
          
           3.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           4.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           5.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           6.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           7.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           8.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           9.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           10.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           11.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           12.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           13.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           14.
           
           By
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           15.
           
           By
           found
           .
           16.
           
           By
           
             humbled
             himself
          
           .
           17.
           
           By
           
             becoming
             obedient
          
           .
           18.
           
           When
           
             he
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             
             God.
          
           19.
           
           When
           
             he
             emptied
             himself
             ▪
          
           20.
           
           When
           
             he
             took
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           form
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           most
           commonly
           applied
           to
           signific
           something
           outward
           which
           is
           the
           object
           of
           sight
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Grotius
           conceives
           ,
           that
           
             by
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           is
           meant
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Miracles
           .
           But
           as
           Dr.
           Casa●bon
           in
           the
           place
           before
           cited
           ,
           rightly
           observed
           ,
           
             where
             it
             is
             used
             for
             something
             which
             appears
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             it
             is
             never
             used
             for
             Excellent
             Power
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Power
             in
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             outward
             visage
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             splendour
             ,
             beauty
             and
             excellent
             lustre
             ,
          
           attractive
           of
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           moving
           desire
           or
           lust
           ,
           or
           giving
           occasion
           to
           conceive
           in
           the
           person
           Majesty
           ,
           or
           an
           heroical
           Spirit
           within
           ,
           and
           so
           awing
           others
           ,
           or
           procuring
           dread
           or
           reverence
           of
           him
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           certain
           Christ
           had
           not
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           such
           a
           form
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Prophet
           foretold
           ,
           
             Isa.
             53.
             2.
             
             He
             grew
             up
             before
             God
             as
             a
             tender
             plant
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             root
             out
             of
             a
             dry
             ground
             :
             He
             had
             no
             form
             nor
             comeliness
             :
             and
             when
             he
             was
             seen
             there
             was
             no
             beauty
             that
             they
             should
             desire
             him
             ,
          
           but
           in
           outward
           appearance
           he
           was
           poor
           and
           despicable
           ;
           Nevertheless
           the
           verbs
           simple
           and
           compound
           do
           signifie
           something
           inward
           and
           not
           conspicuous
           
           to
           the
           eyes
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           meant
           when
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             
             My
             little
             Children
             of
             whom
             I
             travail
             in
             birth
             until
             Christ
             be
             formed
             in
             you
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           2.
           
           
             Be
             ye
             transformed
             in
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
             we
             are
             transformed
             after
             the
             same
             image
             .
          
           And
           if
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           form
           signifie
           not
           that
           which
           is
           inward
           and
           hidden
           ,
           yet
           in
           Aristotle
           and
           other
           Authours
           ,
           the
           word
           signifies
           
           the
           essence
           or
           that
           constitutive
           essential
           part
           of
           a
           substance
           ,
           which
           differenceth
           one
           substance
           from
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           defined
           by
           
             Aristotle
             2d
             .
             Physick
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             reason
             of
             its
             being
             such
             a
             thing
             :
          
           And
           indeed
           many
           understand
           by
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           essence
           or
           nature
           of
           God.
           But
           to
           the
           contrary
           is
           .
           1.
           
           That
           form
           hath
           the
           same
           notion
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           6.
           in
           the
           term
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           verse
           7.
           in
           the
           term
           
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ;
           But
           in
           that
           notion
           of
           the
           essence
           or
           nature
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           Christ
           
             took
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
          
           for
           that
           is
           a
           m●er
           relation
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Servant
           by
           being
           incarnate
           it
           had
           been
           the
           same
           with
           
             being
             made
             in
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           so
           he
           could
           not
           have
           put
           off
           
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           if
           his
           
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             had
          
           been
           by
           
             being
             made
             a
             man
          
           :
           Besides
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           not
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Servant
           ;
           man
           may
           be
           Lord
           as
           Christ
           man
           
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             Acts
          
           10.
           36.
           and
           yet
           hath
           the
           essence
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           Angels
           are
           Servants
           and
           yet
           have
           not
           the
           essence
           of
           man.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           Christ
           
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             form
             of
             God
             in
             which
             he
             was
             ,
          
           which
           notes
           some
           lessening
           or
           laying
           aside
           of
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           wh●ch
           he
           was
           ;
           But
           that
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Divine
           essence
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           here
           meant
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           conceived
           ,
           that
           by
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           is
           meant
           the
           power
           of
           doing
           Miracles
           :
           For
           neither
           is
           the
           power
           of
           Miracles
           any
           where
           termed
           the
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           were
           all
           that
           is
           meant
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           said
           of
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           that
           
             they
             were
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             :
          
           Besides
           he
           did
           not
           empty
           himself
           of
           the
           power
           or
           exercise
           of
           it
           whereby
           he
           did
           Miracles
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           he
           was
           apprehended
           ,
           for
           even
           then
           the
           Souldiers
           at
           his
           word
           
             went
             backward
             and
             fell
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             John
          
           18.
           6.
           and
           he
           restored
           Malch●s
           his
           ear
           cut
           off
           by
           
             Peter
             ,
             Luke
          
           22.
           
           5●
           .
           although
           he
           did
           not
           use
           his
           power
           to
           rescue
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           it
           is
           more
           likely
           that
           by
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           is
           meant
           the
           state
           or
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           
             that
             glory
             which
             he
             had
             with
             his
             Father
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             John
          
           17.
           5.
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           opposite
           to
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Servant
           which
           he
           took
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           obedience
           which
           he
           yielded
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           ver
           .
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           For
           the
           estate
           of
           God
           is
           an
           estate
           of
           Empire
           and
           Command
           exercising
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           giving
           of
           gifts
           to
           friends
           ,
           helping
           Subjects
           ,
           subduing
           Enemies
           ,
           which
           Christ
           did
           with
           the
           Father
           before
           he
           took
           flesh
           ,
           but
           emptied
           himself
           of
           it
           in
           his
           humiliation
           :
           which
           is
           the
           more
           confirmed
           in
           that
           his
           superexaltation
           ,
           verse
           9.
           restored
           that
           which
           he
           emptied
           himself
           of
           :
           Now
           that
           was
           his
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           all
           things
           being
           made
           subject
           to
           him
           .
           And
           this
           seems
           best
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           use
           of
           the
           term
           form
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           used
           :
           For
           as
           the
           
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           notes
           that
           which
           made
           him
           appear
           to
           others
           to
           be
           under
           the
           command
           of
           another
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           was
           
             that
             he
             should
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             and
             take
             it
             again
             ,
             John
          
           10.
           18.
           which
           was
           undoubtedly
           conspicuous
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           those
           who
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           So
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           notes
           that
           Majesty
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           exercise
           of
           
           Empire
           which
           he
           had
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           was
           apparent
           to
           the
           Holy
           Angels
           ,
           and
           to
           Abraham
           who
           
             saw
             his
             day
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Jacob
           and
           other
           holy
           persons
           afore
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           with
           his
           being
           
             as
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             equal
             to
             God.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           hence
           then
           we
           may
           understand
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             his
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           his
           possession
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           that
           
             glory
             he
             had
             with
             his
             Father
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             John
          
           17.
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           notes
           the
           subsistence
           or
           being
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           notes
           his
           estate
           of
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           expressed
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Ye
             know
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             were
             rich
             ,
             yet
             for
             your
             sakes
             he
             became
             poor
             ,
             that
             ye
             through
             his
             poverty
             might
             be
             rich
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           may
           be
           expounded
           either
           as
           an
           adjective
           as
           our
           translatours
           render
           it
           ,
           
             equal
             with
             God
          
           ,
           or
           as
           an
           adverb
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           used
           twelve
           times
           in
           the
           Greek
           ve●sion
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Job
             ,
             Wisdome
          
           7.
           3.
           in
           Homer
           ,
           and
           else-where
           ,
           and
           answers
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           notes
           likeness
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           translated
           ,
           
             as
             God
          
           :
           Now
           whether
           of
           these
           two
           waies
           it
           is
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           is
           in
           my
           apprehension
           difficult
           :
           I
           incline
           to
           the
           latter
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           
           nothing
           is
           expressed
           that
           may
           be
           as
           a
           substantive
           to
           it
           ,
           whereas
           if
           it
           were
           an
           adjective
           ,
           either
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           himself
           ,
           used
           ver
           .
           7
           ▪
           or
           as
           Came●arius
           in
           his
           note
           observes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             his
             things
          
           ,
           should
           be
           added
           :
           As
           for
           that
           which
           is
           by
           Pasor
           in
           his
           
             Lexicon
             voce
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           from
           
             Zanch.
             de
             incarnatione
             Filii
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             c.
          
           2.
           imagined
           ,
           
             as
             if
             there
             were
             an
             ellipsis
             of
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           were
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             equally
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           bold
           supplement
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           countenance
           it
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           gives
           much
           advantage
           to
           them
           that
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           the
           same
           God.
           In
           that
           which
           he
           mentions
           out
           of
           Posselius
           his
           Syntaxis
           ,
           p.
           134.
           [
           that
           
             it
             is
             an
             Hellen●sm
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             put
             for
             the
             noun
             substantive
             equality
             ,
          
           as
           if
           by
           the
           Article
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Infinitive
           Mood
           were
           turned
           into
           a
           Noun
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           were
           as
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           he
           gives
           it
           ,
           
             he
             did
             not
             snatch
             ,
             or
             catch
             by
             rapine
             equality
             with
             God
             ]
          
           the
           interpretation
           doth
           suppose
           ,
           that
           
             he
             counted
             it
             not
             rapine
          
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           with
           ,
           
             he
             did
             not
             take
             by
             rapine
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             verb
             substantive
             of
             the
             Infinitive
             Mood
             ,
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             Noun
             ,
          
           whereas
           it
           is
           drowned
           in
           his
           sense
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           made
           a
           Noun
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           thus
           read
           ,
           
             he
             did
             not
             take
             by
             rapine
             being
             equality
             with
             God
             ,
          
           whi●h
           hath
           
           no
           good
           sense
           ,
           and
           the
           Adjective
           or
           Adverb
           is
           made
           a
           Noun
           Substantive
           ,
           not
           the
           Infinitive
           Mood
           ,
           and
           the
           Noun
           of
           equality
           is
           made
           to
           govern
           a
           D●tive
           case
           without
           any
           Example
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           that
           sense
           by
           rule
           God
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Genitive
           :
           I
           confess
           where
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           adverbially
           it
           doth
           most
           commonly
           note
           simili●ude
           of
           action
           ,
           yet
           similitude
           of
           being
           is
           sometimes
           expressed
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           
           Job
           11.
           12.
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           note
           equality
           ,
           yet
           also
           it
           notes
           likeness
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           chapter
           ,
           v.
           20.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           translated
           
             like
             minded
          
           ,
           and
           this
           doth
           best
           answer
           to
           the
           use
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           which
           note
           likeness
           of
           estate
           or
           condition
           ,
           yet
           comprehending
           withall
           reality
           of
           Nature
           .
           2.
           
           If
           it
           were
           to
           be
           read
           
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
          
           ,
           it
           would
           intimate
           ,
           that
           
             he
             emptied
             himself
          
           of
           it
           as
           the
           adversative
           ;
           But
           verse
           7.
           shews
           ,
           and
           the
           phrase
           ,
           
             he
             counted
             it
             not
             a
             prey
             ,
          
           do
           evince
           ;
           but
           equality
           with
           God
           he
           could
           not
           empty
           himself
           of
           ,
           but
           must
           hold
           it
           as
           a
           prey
           not
           to
           be
           let
           go
           ,
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           the
           Text
           doth
           propound
           for
           our
           imitation
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Whence
           it
           seems
           most
           likely
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           he
           means
           by
           his
           
             being
             as
             God
          
           ,
           was
           his
           commanding
           as
           God
           ,
           his
           like
           doing
           with
           his
           Father
           mentioned
           ,
           John
           5.
           17
           ,
           19.
           which
           he
           did
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           such
           glory
           as
           he
           had
           then
           ,
           and
           now
           had
           not
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           prayes
           for
           its
           restitution
           ,
           John
           17.
           5.
           
           Of
           which
           see
           what
           is
           said
           before
           ,
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             Zanchius
             parte
             secunda
             de
             tribus
             Elo●im
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             §
             .
             4.
             quasi
             filius
             hominis
             cum
             nubibus
             C●li
             venit
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Christus
             pervenit
             ad
             gloriam
             De●tatis
             post
             resurrectionem
             ,
             sicut
             ego
             cum
             m●gnis
             viris
             intelligo
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           a
           rare
           word
           ,
           yet
           seems
           to
           have
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           notes
           either
           rapinam
           or
           raptum
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           taking
           or
           carrying
           away
           ,
           or
           the
           thing
           taken
           ,
           or
           ca
           〈…〉
           d
           away
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           expressed
           by
           the
           Greek
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           word
           
             [
             robbery
          
           ]
           which
           our
           t●anslators
           use
           to
           answer
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           rather
           render
           it
           prey
           ,
           or
           spoil
           ,
           as
           expressing
           only
           the
           thing
           gotten
           ,
           not
           the
           act
           of
           getting
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           acquisition
           ,
           but
           the
           thing
           possessed
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           more
           agreable
           to
           the
           phrase
           of
           emptying
           himself
           ,
           which
           presupposeth
           a
           thing
           had
           or
           possessed
           ,
           which
           was
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             being
             as
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
           the
           thing
           possessed
           as
           Robbers
           or
           Beasts
           of
           prey
           get
           what
           they
           have
           .
           3.
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           so
           used
           by
           the
           Greek
           Interpreters
           ,
           
             Job
             29.
             17.
             
             Isa.
             42.
             22.
             
             Isa.
          
           61.
           18
           ,
           &c.
           for
           the
           thing
           gotten
           ,
           although
           in
           the
           latter
           place
           it
           be
           translated
           robbery
           ,
           and
           the
           term
           robbed
           is
           as
           well
           meant
           of
           the
           person
           from
           whom
           ,
           as
           the
           thing
           gotten
           by
           robbery
           :
           So
           also
           it
           is
           used
           Levit.
           6.
           4.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             which
             he
             took
             violently
             away
             ,
             Ezek.
             19.
             6.
             
             Ezek.
             18.
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             Ezek.
          
           23.
           25
           ,
           27.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           translated
           by
           the
           vulgar
           Latine
           
             arbitratus
             est
          
           ,
           by
           
             Beza
             duxit
          
           ,
           by
           ours
           thought
           ,
           may
           either
           note
           an
           act
           of
           judgement
           ,
           or
           affection
           ,
           or
           purpose
           ,
           or
           use
           :
           In
           the
           first
           sense
           
             to
             think
             it
             not
             a
             prey
          
           is
           as
           much
           as
           he
           did
           not
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           being
           as
           God
           was
           a
           thing
           stoln
           or
           gotten
           by
           any
           force
           or
           fraud
           ,
           usurped
           ,
           or
           plundered
           from
           another
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           whether
           by
           inheritance
           or
           free
           donation
           :
           But
           this
           is
           not
           likely
           ,
           partly
           because
           the
           inward
           act
           of
           judgement
           or
           cogitation
           is
           not
           here
           propounded
           to
           be
           imitated
           ,
           but
           some
           act
           of
           will
           or
           affection
           manifested
           by
           outward
           action
           or
           patent
           fact
           ,
           which
           is
           apparent
           by
           the
           Exhortation
           ,
           verse
           5.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             same
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           that
           is
           have
           the
           same
           will
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           resolution
           ,
           action
           as
           he
           had
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           any
           thing
           through
           st●●fe
           and
           vain-glory
           ,
           that
           he
           preferred
           others
           before
           himself
           ,
           
             not
             looking
             at
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             of
             others
             ,
          
           which
           he
           shewed
           by
           his
           not
           holding
           fast
           his
           Excellency
           ,
           but
           emptying
           himself
           ;
           partly
           also
           because
           the
           act
           of
           thinking
           here
           denied
           must
           be
           opposite
           to
           his
           emptying
           himself
           :
           For
           the
           particle
           
             [
             but
          
           ]
           being
           adversative
           shews
           
             the
             thinking
             it
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
          
           or
           
             to
             be
             as
             God
          
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           emptying
           ;
           Now
           if
           the
           not
           thinking
           were
           as
           much
           as
           not
           judging
           ,
           then
           the
           emptying
           must
           be
           an
           alteration
           of
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           a
           privation
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           congruous
           sense
           :
           For
           the
           emptying
           was
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           he
           was
           in
           being
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           thoughts
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           having
           other
           thoughts
           of
           himself
           :
           Besides
           the
           not
           thinking
           it
           robbery
           or
           a
           prey
           is
           not
           an
           act
           of
           sentence
           determining
           what
           was
           his
           own
           or
           right
           he
           had
           to
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           an
           act
           of
           purpose
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           his
           right
           or
           possession
           ,
           yet
           his
           resolution
           was
           not
           to
           retain
           it
           ,
           but
           
             (
             as
             the
             emptying
             ,
             verse
          
           7.
           shews
           )
           
           tending
           to
           a
           dereliction
           of
           it
           for
           a
           time
           in
           obedience
           to
           his
           Father
           
             whom
             he
             would
             glorifie
             on
             earth
             ,
             by
             finishing
             the
             work
             he
             gave
             him
             to
             do
             ,
          
           though
           by
           abasing
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           prayer
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           John
           17.
           4.
           where
           he
           relates
           the
           event
           of
           his
           errand
           and
           business
           for
           which
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           
             took
             on
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             :
          
           which
           ●eason
           evacuates
           that
           sense
           which
           is
           given
           by
           
             Grotius
             ,
             Heinsius
          
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           imagine
           the
           sense
           to
           be
           according
           to
           a
           speech
           of
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           in
           the
           
             Syriak
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           
             assumere
             rapinam
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             do
             such
             an
             injurious
             thing
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             have
             greater
             authority
             than
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             think
             it
             a
             wrong
             to
             his
             Father
             that
             he
             was
             equal
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             had
             power
             of
             Miracles
             ,
          
           and
           
             was
             beheld
             as
             God
          
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           his
           phrase
           is
           :
           For
           his
           act
           did
           suppose
           his
           ●ight
           ,
           but
           expresseth
           his
           intent
           notwithstanding
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           this
           antecedent
           to
           his
           
             emptying
             himself
             ,
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           ●ending
           thereto
           
             removendo
             prohibens
          
           by
           removing
           that
           which
           might
           hinder
           his
           
             emptying
             himself
          
           ,
           not
           disclaiming
           his
           right
           ,
           but
           relinquishing
           his
           possession
           of
           what
           he
           had
           ,
           not
           doing
           as
           Robbers
           
           or
           others
           ,
           who
           hold
           what
           they
           have
           gotten
           by
           violence
           as
           long
           as
           they
           have
           any
           power
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           but
           freely
           and
           voluntarily
           in
           dutiful
           subjection
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           yielding
           it
           up
           to
           his
           hands
           from
           whom
           he
           received
           it
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           expressed
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           9.
           
           And
           this
           also
           helps
           to
           shew
           that
           Piscator
           and
           those
           who
           follow
           him
           do
           mistake
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           this
           phrase
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           ,
           
             he
             did
             not
             as
             men
             that
             have
             gotten
             a
             spoil
             by
             victory
             ,
             triumphantly
             make
             shew
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             did
             rather
             conceal
             ,
             or
             hide
             it
             at
             least
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             life
             forbidding
             the
             divulging
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             that
             confession
             which
          
           Peter
           made
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           20.
           
             and
             the
             Vision
             in
             the
             Mount
             at
             his
             transfiguration
             ,
             Mat.
          
           17.
           9.
           
           For
           then
           his
           
             not
             thinking
             it
             a
             spoil
          
           should
           be
           after
           his
           emptying
           ,
           which
           was
           
             when
             he
             took
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           whereas
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           
             not
             thinking
          
           should
           be
           no
           act
           of
           obedience
           ,
           whereby
           
             he
             took
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
          
           nor
           can
           be
           rightly
           made
           as
           tending
           to
           the
           act
           of
           
             emptying
             himself
          
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           own
           diminution
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           conceal
           or
           hide
           himself
           ,
           but
           both
           by
           Miracles
           and
           
           expresse
           speeches
           shew
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           John
           1.
           14.
           and
           2.
           11.
           and
           10.
           30
           ,
           32
           ,
           36
           ,
           &c.
           although
           for
           some
           time
           he
           inhibited
           his
           Disciples
           to
           divulge
           some
           peculiar
           Revelations
           ,
           that
           no
           impediment
           might
           be
           to
           the
           great
           design
           of
           his
           suffering
           and
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           
             which
             he
             should
             accomplish
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           according
           to
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           their
           conference
           with
           him
           ,
           Luke
           9.
           31.
           nor
           could
           these
           inhibitions
           to
           some
           persons
           be
           indeed
           his
           
             emptying
             himself
          
           ,
           or
           
             making
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
          
           ,
           or
           
             not
             thinking
             it
             robbery
          
           or
           spoil
           gotten
           by
           conquest
           that
           
             he
             was
             as
             God
          
           ,
           by
           not
           triumphantly
           boasting
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           concealing
           it
           :
           For
           in
           the
           event
           notwithstanding
           those
           prohibitions
           his
           glory
           was
           so
           known
           ,
           
             that
             immediately
             his
             fame
             spread
             abroad
             throughout
             all
             the
             Region
             round
             about
          
           Galilee
           ,
           Mark
           1.
           28.
           and
           he
           who
           was
           forbidden
           to
           speak
           of
           his
           curing
           him
           ,
           
             yet
             went
             out
             and
             began
             to
             publish
             it
             much
             ,
             and
             to
             blaze
             abroad
             the
             matter
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             Jesus
             could
             no
             more
             openly
             enter
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             was
             without
             in
             desart
             places
             ,
             and
             they
             came
             to
             him
             from
             every
             quarter
             ,
             Mark
          
           1.
           45.
           
           Wherefore
           I
           conceive
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           notes
           a
           denial
           of
           an
           act
           elicite
           of
           the
           mind
           and
           affections
           ,
           in
           esteeming
           ,
           valuing
           ,
           affecting
           ,
           
           or
           making
           account
           of
           his
           being
           as
           God
           ,
           as
           men
           do
           of
           a
           prey
           gotten
           by
           violence
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           so
           affect
           or
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           that
           they
           cannot
           part
           with
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           an
           act
           imperate
           of
           the
           members
           in
           retaining
           it
           by
           claiming
           or
           asserting
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           contending
           to
           keep
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           they
           will
           not
           yield
           up
           but
           by
           force
           ;
           and
           the
           sense
           is
           ,
           Christ
           
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Father
           as
           associate
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Empire
           ,
           did
           not
           esteem
           or
           hold
           that
           
             his
             being
             as
             God
          
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           prey
           gotten
           by
           violence
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           relinquish
           without
           force
           ;
           But
           &c.
           
           Which
           importance
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           agreable
           to
           the
           use
           of
           it
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           Philip.
           2.
           3.
           and
           3.
           7.
           8.
           where
           
             his
             accounting
             all
             things
             as
             loss
             and
             dung
          
           notes
           his
           esteem
           and
           
           dereliction
           of
           them
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           use
           is
           elsewhere
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
             5.
             13.
             2
             
             Thes.
             3.
             15.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           1.
           12.
           and
           6.
           1.
           
           Heb.
           10.
           29.
           and
           11.
           26.
           
           James
           2.
           1.
           besides
           what
           occurs
           in
           other
           Authours
           .
           And
           hereunto
           I
           may
           accommodate
           some
           of
           the
           words
           which
           Dr.
           
             Merick
             Casaubon
          
           cites
           in
           his
           
             Diatriba
             de
             usu
             verborum
          
           p.
           52.
           out
           of
           
             Cornelius
             a
             lapide
             the
             
             Jesuite
             ,
          
           As
           
             Chrysostom
             and
             Vatablus
          
           observe
           ,
           rapere
           
             to
             catch
             or
             take
             by
             violence
             signifies
             by
             a
             Metalepsis
             studiously
             and
             contentiously
             to
             retain
             something
             as
             if
             it
             were
             snatcht
             or
             caught
             by
             violence
             〈◊〉
             rapine
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             said
             ,
             Christ
             did
             not
             catch
             ,
             nor
             ambitiously
             sought
             ,
             as
             Lucifer
             ,
          
           Isa.
           14.
           13.
           
             the
             equality
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             as
             Robbers
             are
             wont
             (
             while
             they
             being
             guilty
             of
             their
             evil
             doing
             ,
             fear
             least
             they
             should
             lose
             it
             )
             studiously
             ke●p
             and
             ambitiously
             defend
             the
             thing
             caught
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             rather
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             as
             a
             lawful
             Lord
             deposed
             it
             ,
             or
             let
             it
             go
             and
             emptied
             himself
             :
             For
             the
             adversative
             particle
             [
             but
             ]
             which
             follows
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             he
             emptied
             himself
             requires
             this
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             much
             an
             adversative
             as
             an
             explicative
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             taken
             improperly
             ,
          
           sed
           ,
           pro
           ,
           veruntamen
           ,
           
             but
             ,
             for
             ,
             nevertheless
          
           :
           which
           leads
           us
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           verse
           7.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Where
           I
           take
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           an
           adversative
           rightly
           rendered
           
             [
             but
          
           ]
           not
           
             [
             yet
          
           ]
           or
           
             [
             nevertheless
          
           ]
           to
           which
           answers
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           it
           notes
           something
           contrary
           to
           what
           it
           is
           said
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           verse
           6.
           which
           being
           the
           holding
           of
           his
           being
           as
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           did
           is
           to
           be
           conceived
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           expressed
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           our
           
           Translators
           render
           
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           by
           many
           conceived
           to
           have
           been
           by
           concealing
           or
           hiding
           from
           men
           his
           being
           as
           God
           ;
           But
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           shewed
           before
           ,
           is
           not
           right
           ,
           sith
           Christ
           did
           manifest
           his
           glory
           so
           
             as
             that
             they
             beheld
             his
             glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             ,
             John
          
           1.
           14.
           and
           by
           his
           words
           and
           works
           did
           indeed
           what
           did
           ,
           and
           might
           make
           him
           of
           great
           reputation
           ,
           so
           that
           
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             mighty
             in
             deed
             and
             word
             before
             God
             and
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             Luke
          
           24.
           19.
           and
           is
           contrary
           to
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           1
           
             John
             3.
             5
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           and
           also
           must
           restrain
           this
           act
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           converse
           with
           men
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Text
           makes
           it
           to
           have
           been
           either
           antecedent
           or
           coincident
           with
           his
           
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             :
          
           Nor
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           he
           diminished
           his
           esteem
           ,
           or
           begat
           in
           others
           a
           low
           opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           emptied
           or
           
             evacuated
             himself
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           became
           less
           full
           than
           he
           was
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           rightly
           referred
           by
           Grotius
           ,
           to
           his
           living
           a
           poor
           life
           ,
           but
           notes
           some
           act
           antecedent
           to
           his
           conversing
           with
           men
           :
           Heinsius
           likes
           it
           better
           to
           render
           it
           humbled
           ,
           than
           
             emptied
             himself
          
           ,
           alledging
           
             Chrysostom
             Exercit.
             
             Saer
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
          
           2.
           
           But
           sith
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           that
           word
           ,
           verse
           8.
           as
           a
           further
           act
           of
           Christs
           submission
           of
           himself
           beyond
           that
           of
           emptying
           ,
           verse
           7.
           they
           are
           not
           rightly
           confounded
           ,
           but
           the
           emptying
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           as
           an
           act
           of
           privation
           in
           some
           sort
           of
           somewhat
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           humbling
           to
           subjection
           to
           what
           was
           appointed
           him
           to
           suffer
           .
           Rightly
           saith
           Dr
           Hammond
           in
           his
           Annotation
           on
           Philip.
           2.
           7.
           
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             signifies
             to
             lessen
             ,
             diminish
             ;
             so
             Pharorinus
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             suffer
             or
             undergo
             diminution
          
           ,
           so
           
             the
             Hebrew
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             which
             Jerem.
          
           4.
           4.
           
           (
           it
           should
           be
           2.
           )
           and
           15.
           9.
           
             is
             ●rendered
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             empty
          
           ,
           is
           
             Joel
             1.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
             Nehem.
          
           1.
           4.
           
           (
           mis-printed
           for
           Nahum
           1.
           4.
           
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             diminish
          
           ,
           and
           Hos.
           4
           3.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             make
             little
          
           :
           A
           diminution
           then
           or
           lessening
           ,
           or
           priva
           〈…〉
           is
           expressed
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             being
             as
             God
             ,
          
           the
           glory
           he
           had
           in
           possession
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           now
           in
           respect
           of
           use
           and
           enjoyment
           laid
           it
           aside
           ,
           
             lessened
             himself
             from
             the
             condition
             of
             being
             Lord
             of
             
             all
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             a
             subject
             and
             ordinary
             man
             ,
          
           as
           Dr.
           Hammond
           speaks
           in
           his
           Paraphrase
           ,
           which
           is
           confirmed
           in
           that
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             Taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           wherein
           this
           emptying
           of
           himself
           did
           consist
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             The
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           cannot
           be
           interpreted
           merely
           of
           Christs
           v●sage
           or
           
             outward
             aspectable
             form
          
           :
           For
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           such
           outward
           form
           which
           doth
           distinguish
           a
           freeman
           from
           a
           Servant
           or
           Slave
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           one
           is
           often
           as
           comely
           and
           beautiful
           as
           the
           other
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           
             his
             visage
             was
             so
             marred
             more
             than
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             form
             more
             than
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           fore-told
           ,
           Isa.
           52.
           14.
           yet
           
             he
             took
             not
             this
             form
          
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           put
           on
           him
           by
           his
           enemies
           :
           His
           whipping
           ,
           binding
           and
           leading
           away
           was
           not
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           he
           took
           not
           these
           ,
           but
           under-went
           them
           when
           they
           were
           inflicted
           on
           him
           :
           His
           Crucifying
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           was
           
             Servile
             supplicium
          
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           Slaves
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           inflicted
           on
           others
           also
           ;
           even
           then
           when
           he
           was
           Crucified
           others
           were
           Crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           as
           Servants
           ,
           but
           as
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           and
           
           upon
           him
           it
           was
           inflicted
           as
           on
           a
           Malefactor
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           written
           in
           the
           title
           of
           his
           condemnation
           ,
           
             The
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
          
           ,
           and
           
             he
             was
             numbered
             with
             the
             Transgressors
             ,
             Mark
          
           15.
           26
           ,
           28.
           and
           
             he
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             ●angeth
             on
             a
             Tree
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.
           13.
           
           Nor
           is
           
             taking
             of
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           referred
           only
           to
           
             his
             outward
             poverty
          
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           conceives
           ,
           
             that
             he
             took
             on
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             Mat.
          
           8.
           20.
           
           For
           that
           is
           not
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           estate
           of
           a
           Son
           in
           minority
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           1.
           
           And
           though
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           certain
           dwelling
           place
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           Bag
           kept
           by
           Judas
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           distribution
           might
           be
           made
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           John
           13.
           29.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           his
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           had
           been
           the
           same
           with
           
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             :
          
           Nor
           are
           all
           mens
           Servants
           ,
           and
           he
           by
           his
           super-exaltation
           ,
           verse
           9.
           left
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           not
           his
           Humane
           Nature
           :
           Besides
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             which
             he
             took
          
           was
           not
           to
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           appears
           ,
           from
           verse
           8.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             became
             obedient
             unto
             death
          
           :
           His
           obedience
           was
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           
             verse
             9.
             therefore
             God
          
           ,
           that
           
           is
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           verse
           11.
           
             highly
             exalted
             him
          
           ,
           for
           his
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Heb.
             5.
             8.
             
             Though
             he
             were
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             learned
             he
             obedience
             by
             the
             things
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
          
           Now
           
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             his
             Servant
          
           any
           one
           is
           
             to
             whom
             he
             obeys
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           obeying
           his
           Father
           is
           often
           stiled
           
             his
             Servant
             ,
             Isa.
          
           52.
           13.
           and
           42.
           1.
           
           Mat.
           12.
           18.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           His
           
             taking
             then
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           was
           his
           submission
           of
           himself
           to
           his
           Fathers
           command
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             John
             6.
             38.
             
             I
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             mine
             own
             will
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             his
             emptying
             himself
             :
          
           For
           it
           is
           rightly
           observed
           by
           Dr.
           
             Pearson
             Explic.
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             art
             .
          
           2.
           p.
           135.
           of
           the
           second
           Edition
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Apostle
             explains
             the
             emptying
             of
             himself
             ,
             by
             adding
             the
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             not
             by
             way
             of
             conjunction
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             apposition
             ,
          
           though
           I
           do
           not
           conceive
           ,
           that
           
             signifies
             a
             clear
             identity
          
           ,
           as
           he
           speaks
           :
           But
           that
           which
           follows
           is
           right
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             our
             translation
             of
             that
             verse
             is
             not
             only
             not
             exact
             ,
             but
             very
             dis-advantagious
             to
             that
             truth
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             :
             For
             we
             read
             it
             thus
             :
             He
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             :
             Where
             we
             have
             two
             copulative
             conjunctions
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             is
             in
             the
             original
             Text
             ,
             and
             three
             propositions
             without
             dependance
             of
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             ;
             whereas
             all
             the
             words
             together
             ,
             are
             but
             an
             expression
             of
             Christs
             exinanition
             ,
             with
             an
             explication
             shewing
             in
             what
             it
             consisteth
             :
          
           And
           this
           also
           sheweth
           what
           was
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             being
             as
             God
             ,
             like
             ,
          
           or
           
             equal
             to
             God
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           his
           Dominion
           and
           Empire
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           fulness
           which
           he
           
             emptyed
             himself
             of
          
           by
           
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
          
           which
           was
           restored
           to
           him
           when
           he
           was
           
             highly
             exalted
          
           ,
           made
           universal
           
             head
             over
             all
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             22.
             
             Heb.
          
           1.
           13
           ,
           14.
           and
           by
           his
           being
           made
           universal
           Judge
           ,
           Philip.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           compared
           with
           Rom.
           14.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           10.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           us
           translated
           
             of
             men
          
           ,
           is
           without
           ground
           conceived
           to
           note
           ,
           not
           the
           Nature
           of
           man
           simply
           considered
           ,
           but
           the
           state
           of
           men
           in
           an
           abject
           condition
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           example
           in
           the
           Apostles
           writings
           of
           the
           use
           of
           it
           in
           that
           notion
           .
           2.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
          
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             likeness
             of
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           3.
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           fashion
           or
           
             shape
             as
             a
             man
          
           ,
           which
           notes
           
           humane
           nature
           or
           feature
           simply
           considered
           :
           Nor
           do
           the
           two
           Texts
           alledged
           for
           the
           interpreting
           of
           men
           as
           noting
           an
           abject
           condition
           ,
           serve
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           Psal.
           82.
           7.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             dye
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             as
             men
          
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           noting
           an
           abject
           condition
           that
           it
           plainly
           notes
           the
           condition
           of
           mortality
           common
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           the
           Emphasis
           is
           ,
           that
           though
           
             God
             said
          
           ,
           verse
           6.
           
             they
             were
             Gods
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           office
           and
           dignity
           ,
           
             yet
             they
             should
             dye
             as
             common
             men
             ,
             and
             fast
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
          
           ;
           Ainsworth's
           note
           is
           
             [
             as
             earthly
             men
             ]
             as
          
           Adam
           ;
           
           
             that
             is
             as
             any
             other
             mortal
             man
             :
             So
             after
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             other
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             :
             See
             the
             like
             ,
             Judges
          
           16.
           7
           ,
           11
           ,
           17.
           which
           also
           shews
           us
           how
           to
           understand
           the
           expression
           ,
           Judges
           16.
           7
           ,
           11.
           that
           Sampson
           said
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             that
             he
             should
             be
             weak
             and
             be
             as
             one
             of
             men
             ,
          
           where
           men
           notes
           not
           the
           state
           of
           abject
           serv●le
           men
           ,
           debassd
           below
           other
           men
           ,
           or
           peculiar
           to
           some
           men
           in
           such
           a
           rank
           or
           estate
           ,
           but
           a
           state
           common
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           not
           elevated
           above
           ordinary
           men
           by
           an
           heroical
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           excellent
           strength
           ,
           which
           is
           apparent
           from
           
           the
           expressions
           ,
           
             verse
             13.
             
             I
             shall
             be
             weak
             as
             one
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           
             verse
             17.
             
             I
             shall
             be
             weak
             and
             be
             as
             all
             men
             ,
          
           or
           as
           Tremellius
           reads
           it
           ,
           
             sicut
             unus
             aliquis
             homo
          
           ,
           as
           some
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           notes
           this
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           should
           have
           but
           the
           strength
           of
           one
           man
           :
           Nor
           is
           that
           conceit
           of
           Grot●us
           in
           his
           note
           on
           Philip.
           2.
           7.
           any
           better
           ,
           
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ]
             when
             he
             was
             like
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             first
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             without
             sin
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           5.
           21.
           which
           hath
           no
           example
           of
           using
           [
           men
           ]
           for
           [
           the
           first
           men
           ]
           and
           the
           Apostles
           expression
           like
           to
           that
           here
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           rather
           ins●nuates
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           like
           to
           sinful
           men
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             is
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             and
             for
             sin
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           Therefore
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           men
           is
           to
           be
           expounded
           of
           them
           as
           men
           according
           to
           their
           humane
           nature
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           
             Likeness
             of
             men
             notes
          
           not
           a
           bare
           image
           or
           representation
           ,
           or
           resemblance
           as
           in
           a
           vision
           or
           picture
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Child
           is
           said
           to
           be
           begotten
           in
           
             his
             Fathers
             likeness
             ,
             Gen.
          
           5.
           3.
           
           And
           so
           the
           Authour
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             ch
          
           .
           2.
           17.
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             all
             things
             it
             behoved
             Christ
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             be
             made
             li●e
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           same
           humane
           nature
           in
           all
           parts
           that
           they
           have
           :
           Thus
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           
             Rom.
             9.
             29.
             
             And
             as
          
           Esaias
           
             said
             before
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             of
             Sabboth
             had
             left
             us
             a
             seed
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             as
          
           Sodom
           ,
           
             and
             been
             made
             like
             as
          
           Gomorrah
           ,
           from
           Isa.
           1.
           9.
           where
           
             to
             be
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             be
             like
          
           are
           the
           same
           :
           More
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Heinsius
             Aristar
             .
             sac
             .
             in
             nonnum
             c.
          
           19.
           
        
         
           12.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           well
           rendered
           
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           without
           Example
           or
           reason
           referred
           to
           an
           act
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           by
           their
           injurious
           usage
           had
           thus
           made
           him
           to
           be
           
             as
             ordinary
             and
             vulgar
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             endued
             with
             no
             Divine
             Power
             ,
          
           or
           he
           had
           by
           an
           act
           of
           will
           made
           himself
           in
           his
           sufferings
           as
           such
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           by
           the
           act
           of
           Gods
           Power
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           it
           was
           when
           he
           assumed
           a
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           the
           same
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           
             Gal.
             4
             4.
             
             But
             when
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             ,
             made
             or
             born
             of
             a
             Woman
             made
             (
             the
             same
          
           word
           which
           is
           used
           ,
           
             Philip.
             2.
             7.
             
             )
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           or
           as
           it
           is
           
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             come
             upon
             the●
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             most
             High
             shall
             over-shadow
             thee
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           expounded
           as
           expressing
           the
           time
           of
           his
           
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           
             when
             he
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             
             men
             ,
          
           or
           as
           Dr.
           
           Pearson's
           Exposition
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             he
             took
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             by
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           that
           is
           as
           he
           after
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             when
             Christs
             body
             first
             was
             framed
             ,
             even
             then
             did
             he
             assume
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             :
          
           In
           which
           expression
           he
           doth
           rightly
           make
           this
           place
           parallel
           to
           that
           of
           
             Heb.
             10.
             5.
             
             A
             body
             hast
             thou
             prepared
             me
             ,
          
           which
           answers
           to
           Psal.
           40.
           7.
           concerning
           which
           I
           shall
           use
           the
           words
           of
           Mr.
           Gataker
           in
           his
           
             Cinnus
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             Junius
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Pis●ator
             would
             have
             the
             Kingly
             Prophet
             to
             have
             had
             respect
             to
             that
             right
             of
             boaring
             the
             Servants
             ear
             ,
             and
             fastning
             it
             to
             his
             Masters
             post
             ,
             who
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             still
             a
             Servant
             ,
             mentioned
          
           Exod.
           21.
           6.
           
             when
             under
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
          
           Psal.
           40.
           7.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             boared
             mine
             ears
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             thou
             hast
             addicted
             me
             to
             service
             and
             perpetual
             Ministry
             :
          
           Whence
           
             Isa.
             c.
             42.
             verse
             1.
             
             Behold
             my
             Servant
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             which
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             following
             them
             ,
          
           Heb.
           10.
           5.
           
             but
             a
             body
             hast
             thou
             made
             up
             for
             me
             ,
             because
             to
             wit
             ,
             then
             he
             put
             on
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             when
             he
             assumed
             humane
             flesh
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             Philip.
          
           2.
           7.
           
           So
           that
           the
           Apostle
           shews
           not
           the
           identity
           ▪
           
           but
           the
           coincidency
           of
           these
           ,
           
             the
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             :
          
           Nor
           can
           the
           
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           be
           referred
           either
           to
           the
           servile
           or
           mean
           condition
           he
           had
           ,
           when
           he
           conversed
           among
           men
           ;
           or
           
             his
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
          
           to
           any
           subjection
           of
           himself
           consequent
           on
           his
           Apprehension
           ,
           Binding
           and
           Scourging
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           word
           we
           translate
           
             in
             fashion
          
           ,
           signifies
           the
           outward
           habit
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           in
           
             Aristotles
             Categories
          
           the
           shape
           or
           figure
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           
             Geom
             〈…〉
          
           the
           various
           sc
           〈…〉
           uations
           of
           lines
           and
           angles
           ,
           in
           Rhetorick
           the
           various
           modes
           or
           manners
           of
           expressions
           in
           speech
           ,
           the
           gestures
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           the
           accidents
           ,
           occurrences
           ,
           order
           of
           things
           subl●nary
           ,
           1
           Cor
           7
           31.
           
           Here
           it
           notes
           the
           shape
           or
           fea●ure
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           reality
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           as
           form
           and
           likeness
           were
           also
           used
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           
             A
             man
          
           notes
           not
           either
           a
           man
           in
           his
           dejected
           〈◊〉
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           sense
           should
           be
           ,
           
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             (
             or
             habite
             )
             as
             a
             man
             (
             that
             is
             in
             outward
             quality
             ,
             condition
             ,
             and
             acting
             ,
             no
             whi●
             differing
             from
             a
             common
             man
             )
          
           it
           being
           the
           same
           with
           
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             verse
          
           7.
           nor
           as
           Grotius
           
           in
           his
           Note
           ,
           Schema
           
             is
             here
          
           axioma
           ,
           
             conspicuous
             dignity
             ,
             as
             often
             with
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             which
             word
             also
             the
             Syriak
             Interpreter
             here
             used
             :
          
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             was
             seen
             ,
             As
             a
             man
             ,
             as
          
           Adam
           ,
           
             that
             is
             with
             dominion
             over
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             Winds
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             Water
             :
             For
             which
             cause
             that
             which
             was
             said
             of
          
           Adam
           in
           Psal.
           8.
           
             is
             applied
             mystically
             to
             Christ
          
           :
           For
           neither
           is
           
             [
             man
          
           ]
           put
           any
           where
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           that
           I
           find
           ,
           for
           
             [
             Adam
          
           ]
           but
           still
           either
           Adam
           ,
           or
           the
           
             first
             man
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           here
           put
           with
           the
           article
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           noted
           a
           special
           or
           singular
           man
           by
           excellency
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             man
          
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           man
           simply
           considered
           according
           to
           humane
           nature
           :
           Nor
           is
           the
           particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           here
           used
           as
           noting
           only
           likeness
           without
           reality
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           as
           Sect.
           22.
           is
           shewed
           it
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           John
           1.
           14.
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           as
           a
           confirming
           and
           assuring
           particle
           noting
           certainty
           :
           And
           surely
           where
           that
           in
           
             Psal.
             8.
             is
             applied
             to
             Christ
             mystically
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.
           6.
           it
           notes
           not
           
             man
             in
             conspicuous
             dignity
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           contemptible
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           ,
           
             what
             is
             man
             that
             thou
             art
             mindful
             of
             him
             ?
             and
             thou
             hast
             lessened
             him
             for
             a
             little
             time
             below
             Angels
             shew
             ,
          
           nor
           is
           it
           peculiarly
           meant
           of
           Adam
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           
           as
           the
           word
           
             Son
             of
             man
          
           shews
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           mystically
           fulfilled
           in
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           and
           he
           be
           by
           excellency
           stiled
           man
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
          
           
        
         
           15.
           
           Found
           notes
           not
           apprehension
           of
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           betrayed
           by
           Judas
           ,
           and
           laid
           hold
           on
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           afore
           his
           humbling
           himself
           and
           obedience
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           if
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           did
           note
           his
           whipping
           ,
           and
           servile
           usage
           which
           was
           after
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           set
           down
           by
           the
           Apostle
           as
           antecedent
           to
           
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
          
           ;
           his
           finding
           cannot
           be
           referred
           to
           his
           apprehension
           :
           Nor
           is
           his
           
             being
             found
          
           appropriated
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           conspicuity
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Dominion
           over
           the
           creatures
           ,
           but
           
             the
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
          
           being
           the
           same
           with
           
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
          
           ,
           it
           notes
           only
           
           his
           appearing
           or
           being
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           simply
           considered
           among
           men
           ,
           the
           word
           found
           frequently
           noting
           only
           being
           or
           appearing
           to
           be
           ,
           
             Phil.
             3.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             17.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           3.
           and
           11.
           12.
           1
           
           
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             10.
             
             Luke
          
           17.
           18
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           That
           of
           
             Grotius
             ,
             he
             humbled
             himself
             ]
             
             he
             did
             not
             behave
             himself
             according
             to
             that
             dignity
             ,
             but
             very
             humbly
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             wash
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
          
           John
           13.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             As
             he
             emptied
             ,
             so
             he
             humbled
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             form
             Hiphil
             ,
             but
             signifie
             to
             exhibit
             or
             shew
             himself
             such
             :
             So
             also
             the
             Latins
             say
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             courteous
             ]
          
           is
           not
           right
           ,
           
             the
             humbling
          
           noting
           not
           an
           exercise
           of
           the
           vertue
           of
           humility
           ,
           but
           patient
           subjection
           to
           affliction
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           shewing
           humility
           only
           but
           by
           patient
           undergoing
           of
           it
           :
           And
           thus
           is
           it
           used
           ,
           
             Phil.
             4.
             8.
             
             I
             know
             how
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             be
             abased
          
           or
           humbled
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           oposite
           term
           
             to
             abound
          
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           he
           useth
           the
           same
           of
           himself
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           7.
           and
           12.
           21.
           and
           is
           apparent
           in
           that
           
             the
             humbling
             himself
          
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           opposite
           to
           his
           
             superexaltation
             ,
             verse
          
           9.
           
           Now
           that
           doth
           not
           oppose
           the
           vertue
           of
           humility
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           consists
           with
           his
           exaltation
           but
           the
           state
           of
           a
           person
           debased
           ,
           which
           is
           removed
           by
           his
           super-exaltation
           :
           Besides
           this
           very
           place
           is
           parallel
           with
           that
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           32.
           out
           of
           Isa.
           53.
           7.
           where
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Philip
           expounds
           the
           words
           of
           that
           Prophet
           ,
           
             He
             was
             led
             as
             a
             Sheep
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Lamb
             dumb
             before
             the
             shearer
             ,
             so
             he
             opened
             not
             his
             mouth
             ▪
             
             in
             his
             humiliation
          
           (
           the
           Noun
           in
           the
           Greek
           derived
           from
           the
           verb
           Phil.
           2.
           8.
           and
           so
           explains
           it
           )
           
             his
             judgment
             (
             or
             right
             )
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             declare
             his
             generation
             ?
             For
             his
             life
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Text
           shews
           wherein
           his
           humiliation
           consists
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           his
           
             being
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           rightly
           translated
           by
           our
           Translators
           ,
           
             and
             became
             obedient
          
           ,
           putting
           a
           conjunction
           copulative
           without
           cause
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           verse
           7.
           and
           so
           obscure
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apost●e
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           read
           by
           apposition
           ,
           
             becoming
             obedient
          
           ,
           and
           so
           shewing
           wherein
           the
           humbling
           of
           himself
           was
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Grotius
           his
           note
           here
           is
           not
           right
           :
           
             He
             was
             made
             obedient
             to
             wit
             to
             men
             ,
             Jews
             as
             well
             as
             Romans
             :
             He
             opposed
             not
             that
             Divine
             Power
             to
             them
             that
             took
             him
             ,
             condemned
             him
             ,
             slew
             him
             :
             So
             great
             injuries
             he
             patiently
             underwent
             for
             the
             good
             of
             men
          
           ;
           For
           it
           was
           shewed
           before
           that
           the
           obedience
           was
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           had
           not
           been
           such
           reason
           of
           his
           super-exaliation
           ,
           as
           is
           expressed
           ,
           vers
           .
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           By
           this
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           Christs
           
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           
             not
             accounting
             it
             as
             a
             prey
             to
             bb
             
             equal
          
           or
           
             as
             God
          
           was
           afore
           his
           being
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Divine
           Being
           as
           God
           afore
           he
           was
           incarnate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             consubstantial
             to
             the
             Father
             as
             touching
             his
             God-head
             .
          
        
         
           19.
           
           It
           may
           appear
           that
           then
           Christ
           
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
          
           who
           was
           antecedently
           
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           when
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             to
             but
             to
             minister
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransom
             for
             many
             ,
             Mat.
          
           20.
           28.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           That
           then
           he
           did
           this
           when
           
             he
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             had
             a
             body
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
          
           which
           proves
           him
           to
           be
           consubstantial
           to
           us
           according
           to
           his
           Man-hood
           ,
           which
           thing
           was
           to
           be
           demonstrated
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           25.
           
        
         
           
             Some
             Objections
             against
             the
             proof
             from
             Philip.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             are
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           NEvertheless
           I
           meet
           with
           some
           Arguments
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Authours
           words
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             setteth
             before
             them
             Christs
             Example
             exhorting
             to
             humility
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             act
             of
             Christ
             which
             he
             doth
             exemplify
             must
             be
             manifest
             :
             But
             to
             whom
             was
             ,
             or
             could
             that
             incarnation
             ,
             which
             Christians
             commonly
             talk
             of
             ,
             be
             manifest
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             say
             it
             passeth
             the
             understanding
             of
             Angels
             to
             comprehend
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           :
           It
           was
           manifest
           by
           the
           Angels
           and
           others
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             that
             it
             was
             so
          
           was
           comprehensible
           ,
           as
           is
           proved
           before
           ,
           although
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             manner
             how
             it
             was
          
           be
           incomprehensible
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           imitate
           God
           in
           many
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           which
           is
           incomprehensible
           by
           us
           ,
           as
           being
           performed
           immediately
           ,
           or
           by
           invisible
           Agents
           ,
           in
           secret
           manner
           ;
           As
           Magistrates
           
           are
           to
           imitate
           God
           in
           his
           righteous
           judgement
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           unsearchable
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           ;
           Parents
           are
           to
           imitate
           God
           in
           his
           providence
           for
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           though
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           be
           indiscernible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           incomprehensibleness
           of
           the
           incarnation
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           being
           revealed
           may
           be
           propounded
           as
           an
           imitable
           pattern
           :
           Yet
           in
           this
           of
           our
           Apostle
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           he
           propounds
           not
           only
           Christs
           incarnation
           ,
           but
           also
           
             his
             humiliation
             in
             becoming
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
          
           as
           an
           example
           to
           be
           imitated
           by
           the
           Philippians
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             our
             Lord
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             giveth
             him
             the
             Titles
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             both
             which
             agree
             to
             him
             onely
             as
             a
             man
             :
             For
             he
             is
             called
             Jesus
             as
             he
             was
             a
             child
             conceived
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Virgins
             womb
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             by
             her
             ,
          
           Luke
           1.
           27
           ,
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           35.
           
             and
             Christ
             signifieth
             the
             anointed
          
           ,
           John
           1.
           41.
           
             and
             accordingly
             Jesus
             is
             expressly
             called
             the
             Christ
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Luke
           9.
           20.
           
           
             But
             he
             was
             anointed
             (
             as
             the
             Adversaries
             themselves
             will
             confesse
             )
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             God
          
           ;
           See
           Acts
           10.
           38.
           
        
         
           Whereto
           I
           answer
           ,
           The
           Title
           Philip.
           2.
           5.
           is
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           
             in
             the
             form
             of
             
             God
             ,
             took
             on
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           as
           God-man
           :
           And
           though
           the
           name
           Jesus
           was
           given
           to
           him
           upon
           his
           conception
           ,
           or
           birth
           ,
           yet
           it
           follows
           not
           ,
           therefore
           only
           as
           a
           man
           :
           Yea
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Appellation
           as
           the
           same
           with
           Immanuel
           ,
           Mat.
           1.
           23.
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           35.
           doth
           intimate
           the
           Title
           given
           to
           him
           as
           God
           ,
           rather
           than
           only
           as
           man
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           his
           anointing
           was
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           Acts
           10.
           38.
           yet
           he
           who
           was
           anointed
           had
           a
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           under
           both
           these
           is
           considered
           ,
           Philip.
           2.
           5.
           where
           he
           is
           propounded
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           
             that
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             :
          
           He
           who
           is
           propounded
           as
           an
           example
           ,
           was
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           anointed
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           imitated
           in
           his
           saving
           and
           anoi●ting
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           obedience
           to
           his
           Father
           and
           condescension
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           laying
           aside
           his
           Glory
           and
           Maj●sty
           ,
           and
           becoming
           as
           a
           Servant
           to
           his
           Father
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           which
           
             God
             was
             with
             him
          
           ,
           and
           he
           also
           
             God
             with
             us
          
           ,
           consubstantial
           with
           his
           Father
           afore
           ,
           with
           us
           at
           his
           Incarnation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Had
             the
             Apostle
             here
             spoken
             of
             an
             assumption
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             he
             would
             
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             became
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             was
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             :
             For
             if
             men
             (
             as
             the
             Adversaries
             must
             hold
             ,
             when
             they
             alledge
             this
             place
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             assumed
             a
             Humane
             Na●ure
             ,
             and
             became
             man
             )
             be
             here
             considered
             according
             to
             their
             Essence
             and
             Nature
             ,
             this
             would
             imply
             that
             Christ
             had
             not
             the
             Essence
             and
             Nature
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             likeness
             and
             fashion
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             not
             a
             true
             and
             real
             man
             :
             By
             men
             therefore
             are
             here
             meant
             vulgar
             and
             ordinary
             men
             ;
             for
             so
             this
             word
             is
             elsewhere
             taken
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
          
           Psal.
           82.
           6.
           
           
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             ye
             are
             Gods
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             you
             are
             Children
             of
             the
             most
             High
             :
             But
             ye
             shall
             dye
             like
             men
             ,
             and
             fall
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             :
          
           and
           
             Judges
             16.
             7.
             
             Then
             shall
             I
             be
             weak
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             one
             of
             men
             (
             So
             the
             Hebrew
          
           Ekadh
           Haadam
           
             signifieth
             ;
          
           )
           See
           also
           ver
           .
           11.
           of
           the
           same
           chapter
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           hereto
           ,
           that
           likeness
           agrees
           to
           substance
           or
           essence
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           quality
           or
           condition
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           neither
           of
           the
           places
           alledged
           men
           is
           taken
           for
           
             men
             as
             abject
          
           ,
           is
           shewed
           before
           :
           If
           this
           objection
           were
           of
           force
           it
           would
           prove
           Christ
           was
           made
           not
           a
           really
           weak
           man
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           likeness
           or
           fashion
           of
           weak
           men
           ,
           if
           
             [
             men
          
           ]
           
           be
           considered
           not
           as
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           weak
           and
           abject
           men
           ,
           Philip.
           2.
           7
           ,
           8.
           which
           it
           concern'd
           the
           Objector
           to
           have
           heeded
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           :
           Notwithstanding
           then
           this
           Objection
           men
           and
           
             man
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           7
           ,
           8.
           may
           and
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           humane
           Essence
           and
           Nature
           ,
           not
           restrainedly
           as
           applied
           only
           to
           men
           of
           a
           vulgar
           ,
           ordinary
           ,
           low
           or
           weak
           condition
           ,
           and
           Christ
           hence
           proved
           to
           be
           Incarnate
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           both
           Natures
           ,
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           .
        
         
           Other
           Arguments
           against
           the
           understanding
           by
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           the
           condition
           or
           state
           of
           Empire
           ,
           which
           Christ
           had
           with
           his
           Father
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           are
           in
           the
           
             first
             part
             of
             the
             disputation
             of
          
           Josue
           Placeus
           of
           Saumur
           
             concerning
             the
             Arguments
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evinced
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             before
             his
             conception
             ,
             disp
             .
             5th
             .
             out
             of
             Philip.
          
           2.
           6.
           
           §
           .
           18.
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             yet
             in
             very
             deed
             the
             form
             of
             God
             seems
             not
             to
             us
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             commanding
             :
             For
             we
             dare
             not
             affirm
             that
             God
             was
             not
             in
             that
             infinite
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             lived
             blessed
             before
             any
             creature
             was
             made
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ;
             But
             neither
             also
             dare
             we
             deny
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             after
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             perhaps
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             ,
             that
             he
             command
             the
             creatures
             :
             
             He
             is
             no
             less
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             when
             he
             ceaseth
             from
             commanding
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             commands
             as
             a
             King
             sitting
             on
             his
             Throne
             attended
             by
             his
             Guard
             ,
             Crowned
             with
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             commands
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           
             [
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ]
           noted
           only
           the
           essence
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           the
           state
           and
           appearance
           ,
           it
           might
           as
           well
           be
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           not
           rule
           as
           well
           as
           when
           he
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           not
           as
           well
           as
           when
           he
           shall
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             :
          
           But
           sith
           the
           term
           
             emptying
             himself
          
           notes
           a
           diminution
           in
           something
           of
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           expressed
           ●o
           be
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           lessened
           or
           emptied
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           by
           taking
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           a
           Servant
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           obedient
           ,
           it
           seems
           plainly
           to
           be
           intimated
           ,
           that
           
             his
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           
             as
             God
          
           ,
           was
           his
           commanding
           as
           God
           with
           his
           Father
           :
           Now
           as
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           notes
           not
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           state
           and
           appearance
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           though
           it
           presuppose
           the
           being
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           
             he
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             :
             so
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           also
           is
           to
           be
           conceived
           to
           note
           not
           the
           essence
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           
           the
           state
           and
           appearance
           of
           
             being
             God
             as
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             equal
             to
             God
          
           in
           his
           Rule
           ,
           though
           it
           presuppose
           the
           essence
           of
           God
           which
           he
           had
           ;
           And
           he
           might
           empty
           himself
           of
           the
           form
           of
           God
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           it
           being
           only
           a
           relative
           condition
           supervenient
           to
           his
           essence
           from
           the
           respect
           to
           subjects
           to
           be
           ruled
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           taken
           or
           laid
           aside
           without
           alteration
           in
           essence
           :
           As
           the
           assumption
           of
           an
           humane
           body
           ,
           contract
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           9.
           are
           ascribed
           to
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           the
           God-head
           peculiarly
           without
           subtraction
           from
           ,
           or
           addition
           to
           his
           essence
           as
           God
           :
           So
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           Mediatour
           according
           to
           both
           Natures
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           interceed
           with
           his
           Father
           according
           to
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           this
           had
           a
           beginning
           and
           shall
           have
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Divine
           Essence
           invariable
           .
           As
           for
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           King
           as
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           apposite
           to
           the
           point
           :
           The
           King
           on
           his
           Throne
           that
           is
           guarded
           hath
           some
           to
           command
           ;
           Yet
           if
           he
           do
           not
           Rule
           ,
           but
           only
           be
           in
           the
           Gesture
           ,
           and
           wear
           the
           Habit
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           Ensigns
           of
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Habit
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           Place
           and
           Cloaths
           of
           a
           Servant
           doth
           not
           take
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           without
           taking
           the
           Work
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           
           although
           he
           be
           in
           the
           Habit
           of
           à
           Servant
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           added
           §
           .
           19.
           
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             Divine
             to
             command
             ,
             not
             to
             command
             simply
             ,
             but
             effectually
             to
             rule
             all
             things
             :
             For
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             command
             also
             :
             Yea
             to
             command
             seems
             not
             to
             belong
             to
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             Lord
             :
             There
             is
             some
             difference
             between
             God
             and
             Lord
             ;
             For
             from
             all
             Eternity
             God
             was
             actually
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             actually
             Lord
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             had
             Servants
             or
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             wit
             Creatures
             :
             For
             it
             is
             known
             that
             a
             Lord
             and
             a
             Servant
             are
             relatives
             ,
             whose
             nature
             is
             that
             they
             exist
             together
             in
             time
             ;
             But
             although
             it
             be
             a
             Divine
             thing
             to
             command
             ,
             yet
             not
             whatsoever
             is
             Divine
             is
             the
             Form
             of
             God.
             §
             .
             20.
             
             For
             Form
             is
             conceived
             as
             some
             permanent
             thing
             to
             command
             as
             a
             transe●nt
             action
             :
             Form
             as
             something
             absolute
             inherent
             in
             the
             thing
             informed
             ,
             to
             command
             as
             an
             action
             passing
             from
             the
             Commander
             to
             another
             :
             Form
             as
             that
             by
             which
             the
             thing
             is
             that
             which
             it
             is
             ;
             Inward
             indeed
             as
             that
             by
             which
             the
             th●ng
             is
             such
             essentially
             ,
             but
             outward
             as
             that
             by
             which
             the
             thing
             is
             what
             outwardly
             appears
             :
             But
             to
             command
             neither
             is
             that
             by
             which
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             neither
             as
             that
             by
             which
             he
             is
             such
             as
             he
             appears
             to
             bé
             .
          
           
           Lastly
           ,
           
             a
             form
             is
             conceived
             as
             that
             which
             is
             before
             action
             ,
             for
             the
             inward
             produceth
             action
             ,
             the
             outward
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             action
             :
             For
             each
             thing
             acts
             according
             to
             its
             form
             ,
             and
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             King
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             form
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             of
             a
             Servant
             to
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             of
             a
             Merchant
             to
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             others
             :
             To
             command
             therefore
             is
             an
             action
             agreeing
             to
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             the
             form
             of
             God
             it self
             :
             Otherwise
             Christ
             had
             in
             like
             sort
             taken
             and
             deposed
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ;
             taken
             it
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             commanded
             either
             Diseases
             or
             Devils
             ,
             or
             the
             Sea
             ,
             deposed
             it
             as
             often
             as
             he
             ceased
             from
             commanding
             :
             To
             end
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             words
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             existing
             or
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             signifies
             a
             state
             or
             condition
             ,
             not
             action
             ;
             a
             state
             I
             say
             in
             which
             he
             then
             was
             when
             he
             emtied
             himself
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             emtying
             himself
             either
             he
             deposed
             or
             hid
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             being
             taken
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           If
           the
           word
           
             [
             Form
          
           ]
           note
           a
           
             state
             or
             condition
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           term
           
             [
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ]
           also
           implies
           ;
           and
           it
           be
           
             a
             Divine
             thing
             to
             command
             or
             rule
             all
             things
             ,
          
           then
           by
           these
           grants
           it
           may
           well
           be
           expounded
           
             [
             he
             was
             in
             the
             
             form
             of
             God
             ]
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           state
           or
           condition
           of
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           co-ruler
           with
           his
           Father
           ;
           which
           being
           a
           relative
           state
           ,
           he
           might
           empty
           himself
           of
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Mediatour
           (
           which
           yet
           belongs
           to
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           )
           as
           being
           a
           distinct
           Person
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           although
           consubstantial
           or
           co-essential
           ;
           And
           this
           state
           and
           condition
           he
           actually
           had
           as
           soon
           as
           any
           creature
           was
           made
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           he
           had
           afore
           any
           creature
           was
           ,
           but
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           ;
           and
           it
           might
           be
           termed
           the
           form
           by
           which
           he
           appeared
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           
             by
             whom
             and
             for
             whom
             all
             things
             visible
             and
             invisible
             were
             created
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           16.
           though
           not
           a
           permanent
           or
           absolute
           form
           ,
           as
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           is
           so
           termed
           though
           not
           a
           permanent
           ,
           or
           absolute
           state
           ,
           or
           the
           form
           of
           a
           King
           or
           Merchant
           ,
           as
           he
           speaks
           :
           Which
           being
           rightly
           understood
           answers
           the
           four
           things
           ,
           by
           which
           §
           .
           40.
           he
           takes
           it
           that
           he
           hath
           proved
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             .
          
        
         
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Saith
           he
           ,
           
             In
             what
             form
             of
             God
             could
             he
             be
             Lord
             afore
             he
             was
             made
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             very
             Nature
             and
             Divine
             Essence
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           In
           none
           ,
           yet
           the
           
           form
           notes
           not
           the
           Essence
           of
           God
           but
           the
           State
           or
           Condition
           of
           a
           Lord
           or
           Commander
           ,
           as
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Servant
           notes
           not
           the
           Essence
           or
           Nature
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           but
           the
           state
           or
           condition
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           so
           in
           no
           other
           Nature
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           a
           Man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Saith
           he
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             it self
             sith
             he
             is
             most
             simple
             ,
             the
             external
             form
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             internal
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           I
           suppose
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           internal
           Form
           or
           Essence
           of
           God
           afore
           he
           was
           Creatour
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           it
           when
           he
           shall
           cease
           to
           be
           actual
           Judge
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Saith
           he
           ,
           
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             form
             proves
             it
             :
             For
             that
             form
             of
             God
             in
             which
             Christ
             was
             ,
             was
             either
             the
             true
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             false
             :
             If
             the
             false
             ,
             Christ
             was
             a
             false
             God
             ,
             which
             even
             to
             pronounce
             my
             mind
             abhors
             :
             If
             true
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             severed
             from
             the
             internal
             ,
             and
             essential
             Form
             of
             God
             :
             For
             what
             the
             external
             form
             of
             any
             thing
             as
             of
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             without
             the
             inward
             ,
             that
             is
             commonly
             called
             false
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ;
           It
           was
           the
           true
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           might
           be
           severed
           ,
           as
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Mediatour
           or
           actual
           Judge
           of
           all
           :
           Nor
           is
           his
           proof
           right
           ;
           For
           though
           that
           which
           hath
           the
           outward
           form
           without
           the
           inward
           be
           
           alse
           ,
           yet
           that
           which
           hath
           the
           inward
           without
           the
           outward
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           covered
           with
           dirt
           or
           drosse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Mines
           afore
           it
           is
           refinened
           ,
           is
           true
           Gold
           or
           Silver
           ,
           though
           the
           outward
           form
           be
           wanting
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Saith
           he
           ,
           
             The
             equality
             of
             Christ
             with
             God
             proves
             it
             :
             For
             the
             external
             form
             of
             God
             separated
             from
             the
             internal
             ,
             if
             any
             can
             be
             ,
             makes
             him
             not
             equal
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             neither
             the
             outward
             and
             appearing
             form
             of
             a
             King
             alone
             ,
             makes
             one
             equal
             to
             a
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Christ
           was
           
             equal
             to
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             as
             God
          
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           Philip.
           2.
           6.
           
           But
           not
           ,
           that
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
             makes
             him
             equal
             to
             God
             ,
          
           which
           therefore
           may
           be
           though
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           be
           laid
           afide
           for
           a
           time
           .
           Plaeceus
           himself
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           Sect.
           24.
           saith
           ,
           
             when
             therefore
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             equal
             to
             God
             ,
             ●e
             emptied
             himself
             by
             taking
             the
             form
             not
             of
             an
             inferiour
             simply
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Servant
             ;
             So
             as
             that
             whether
             you
             look
             on
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             or
             his
             condition
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             living
             ,
             or
             his
             Office
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             ,
             he
             plainly
             se●med
             not
             equal
             to
             God
             ;
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Servant
             ,
             
             no
             otherwise
             than
             if
             as
             heretofore
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             two
             Emperours
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             one
             the
             Garment
             of
             a
             Servant
             being
             taken
             ,
             and
             Commands
             being
             reco●ved
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             should
             apply
             all
             his
             endeavour
             in
             executing
             th●m
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             al●owable
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             an
             Emperour
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             being
             taken
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           sense
           I
           give
           :
           More
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           he
           wri●es
           in
           his
           second
           Book
           ,
           
             Disp.
             9.
             
             Sect.
          
           15
           ,
           16.
           where
           he
           makes
           his
           obedience
           mentioned
           Philip.
           2.
           8.
           to
           have
           been
           in
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           voluntary
           and
           undue
           ,
           and
           his
           superexaltation
           answerable
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           explication
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           6
           ,
           7.
           and
           Christs
           exi●an●tion
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           he
           had
           with
           his
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           John
           17.
           4
           ,
           5.
           may
           be
           understood
           without
           that
           imaginary
           pre-existence
           of
           Christs
           Soul
           united
           with
           the
           Word
           and
           resplendent
           with
           celestial
           Glory
           and
           Beauty
           among
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           fancied
           by
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             Moor
          
           in
           his
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           first
           Book
           ,
           
             chap.
             8.
             p.
          
           23.
           which
           would
           infer
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           made
           an
           entire
           man
           at
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           but
           only
           imbod●ed
           or
           cloathed
           with
           flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           
           with
           that
           which
           is
           said
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           〈◊〉
           emptied
           himself
           ,
           being
           made
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           or
           second
           Man
           ,
           or
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           And
           how
           those
           expressions
           of
           Christs
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           John
           3.
           13
           ,
           31.
           
           John
           6.
           38.
           where
           he
           was
           before
           ,
           ver
           .
           62.
           coming
           forth
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           John
           16.
           28.
           may
           be
           understood
           without
           a
           bo●ily
           descen●
           afore
           his
           publick
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           pre-existence
           and
           descent
           of
           the
           soul
           of
           the
           Messiah
           from
           Heaven
           into
           an
           earthly
           body
           is
           shewed
           before
           Sect.
           14.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           6.
           line
           14.
           read
           said
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           C●zicenus
           ,
           p.
           14.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           eq●ivalence
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           5.
           1.
           of
           ,
           I.
           ult
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           19
           l.
           1.
           
             dele
             which
          
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           being
           ,
           p
           19.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           Am●tius
           ,
           p.
           29.
           l.
           ●3
           .
           read
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           32.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Christ
           ,
           l.
           20.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           P.
           34.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             is
             the
             being
          
           ,
           p.
           35.
           l.
           ul●
           r.
           imagined
           ,
           p.
           36.
           l.
           17.
           1.
           subsistence
           ,
           p.
           39.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           66.
           1.
           26.
           r.
           asser
           —
           p
           ▪
           88.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           ●lassibus
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           122.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           without
           ,
           p.
           148.
           l.
           21.
           dele
           or
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62866-e3950
           
             Psal.
             148.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             43.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             notes
             priority
             of
             duration
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62866-e8000
           
             Isa.
             46.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62866-e9140
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Deut.
             15
             ,
             16.
             is
             spoken
             of
             a
             Servant
             cohabiting
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             22.
             9.
             1
             
             Sam.
             22.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Grot.
             Annot.
             ad
             Rom.
             16.
             26.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             id
             est
             longissimo
             tempore
             ,
             ut
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62866-e10670
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Bazil
             ,
             Nazianzen
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Hilary
             ,
             Augustin
             ,
             
               &c.
               John
            
             5.
             19.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62866-e13710
           
             Acts
             22.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             21.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             verse
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Jud.
             6.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sustenanc●
               .
               So
               Eze
               〈…〉
               26.
               11.
               
               The
               Greek
               hath
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               o●rs
               ;
               thy
               strong
               Garrisons
               .
               Wisd.
            
             16.
             21.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Substantia
             tua
             ,
             Grot.
             natura
             mannae
             Junius
             ,
             s●●stantia
             man
             a
             te
             crea●●
             :
             Sic
             m●lim
             ac●iper●
             quàm
             referre
             ad
             naturam
             Dei.
             
          
           
             R
             〈…〉
             th
             1.
             1
             
             〈…〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hope
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             10.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ●e●
             .
             23.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               junius
               ▪
               in
               consiliò
               meo
            
             .
             Ezek.
             19
             5
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             her
             hope
             .
             Job
             22.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ezek.
             43.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62866-e17350
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               hom
            
             .
             12.
             in
             Jo.
             1.
             14.
             
             Annot
             .
             on
             Job
             24.
             14.
             
             (
             As
             )
             sometimes
             in
             Scripture
             language
             sets
             not
             out
             the
             similitude
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             Hos.
             4.
             4.
             and
             5.
             10.
             
             John
             1.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62866-e19850
           
             Rom.
             15.
             16.
             
             The
             Offering
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             is
             sa
             d
             to
             be
             accepted
             being
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Job
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Additions
               to
            
             Esther
             ch
             .
             14.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               30.
               8.
               
               Exod.
               8.
               12.
               2
               
               Mac.
               12.
               25.
               
               Prov.
            
             16.
             30.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             panar
             .
             l.
             1.
             tom
             .
             1.
             impress
             .
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Petav.
             istud
             diserte
             significat
             .
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             Rom.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hic
             idem
             est
             quod
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Solent
             enim
             ist●
             particulae
             permisceri
             ,
             ut
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             ubi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             habetur
             .
             Ephes
             3.
             3.
             
             &
             alibi
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
             Idem
             ●i●
             valet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quod
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             sequentibus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62866-e25950
           
             Vide
             Danielis
             Heinsij
             Arist
             sac
             .
             in
             Non.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ●ob
             13.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●sa
             .
             51.
             23.
             
          
           
             Job
             13.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Job
             19.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ez●k
             .
             5.
             a.
             12.
             
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             28.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Isa.
             51.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Gatakeri
             Cinnum
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
               p.
               288
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Vide
             Gataker
             ad
             Antonin
             .
             l.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Philip.
               ch
               .
               2.
               ver
            
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             idem
             valent
             .